Day 01. August 30.  Cyprianerhof by Tiers to Graslietenhutte (Rifugio Bergamo). 4 hours. 8 km. 1100 up. 100m down. I managed to get two trains, one from Venice Mestre to Verona P.N. and soon afterwards from Verona P.N. to Bolzano. I could not fault the Italian Railways which must be the best in Europe. Once in Bolzano I took the bus number 185 to Tiers which took about 40 minutes. The whole journey was very efficient and only took 4.5 hours in all. The bus stopped at the Cyprianerhof, a vast wooden chalet, which was also the end of the bus route. The whole journey took me from the coast and  across the Venetian Plain, then into the foothills of the Dolomites and finally up a side valley to the very base of the mountains. And what mountains they were as Zyprian was right at the base of them. After the bus dropped me off I got myself ready and repacked a few things and then set off at about 1130. 

Initially I had to walk back down the road for a few hundred meters and then veered north continuing down a small road past a few houses and a small hydroelectric plant to reach the incredibly clear Tschaminbach stream. The water was almost invisible as it flowed over the very white gravel and boulders of the streambed. I followed the stream up, crossing it a few times as it went into a deep slot. It was soon a gorge and very dry and arid in the depths of it despite the stream. The only trees which could grow here were pines and they looked stocky, stunted specimens. After about half an hour I reached the car park where the road which came up to my east ended.  There was a small rustic restaurant here and after this the path started to climb up the gorge-like valley.

001. Heading up the Tschamintal valley with the steep cliffs on the north side looming over the near gorge.

It climbed quite steeply through the arid pine forest, zig zagging frequently. Far below I could see the gleaming white river bed. On the south side of the valley the forest rose in a continuous steep wooded slope but on the north side it clung to the ledges and spurs of the vast cliff which stretched unbroken for a few kilometers. It was about 500 meters high and looked very impressive. It was riven with a few deep ravines where flood water had carved deep slots which were impenetrable to ordinary mortals. After half an hour or so on this path it met a track where the valley floor leveled off a bit and the gradient eased. 

002. Heading up the Tschamintal valley to where it levelled off and where the first alp with cows was.

The track followed the valley floor, which had risen up from the gorge below to this higher level. Here the valley was more open with more soil so the hardy pine trees gave way to firs or spruce which clad the hillside. It was a lovely walk along the track climbing gently and then crossing the stream over to the north side above a couple of springs with the most refreshing clear waters. There was a small meadow where alpine cows were congregating in the sun to chew cud, flicking their tails and shaking their heads constantly to deter the flies. It was nice to hear the deep chime of the cow bells again. A little beyond this meadow was another with a beautiful old chalet in it. There were no cows here but there were many people who had come up for a picnic on the short green grass. This meadow was called Schaferter Lager. It was only now the trees were not crowding me did I realize what a fantastically impressive landscape I was walking into. There were the spires, towers and cliff faces one associates with the Dolomites everywhere, and they were huge. I had been going for an hour and a half now. 

003. Further up the Tschamintal valley was the alp of Schaferter Lager where a great vista burst upon me of the Kesselkogel and Rosengartenspitze Massif with a jumble of towers and spires.

After these two meadows the track was enveloped by the forest again but I frequently got views of the jagged cirque I was walking into. The track climbed gently past a chapel hidden in the woods and then a path left the track. It was the path I had to follow and it rose steeply climbing through the trees on the northside of the Tschamintal valley. The path rose quite relentlessly and I had to follow it up, my legs tiring quickly. There were no flowers except for the arching fronds of the blue Willow Gentian, Gentiana asclepiadea, which seemed to thrive in the dappled light of the forest floor. Soon the climb eased off as it went under spires and a cliff into a side valley and crossed it. Again this valley floor was full of white boulders, stones and gravel, so blindingly bright it was like snow. The clouds had now started to build as they often do in the afternoons in the Dolomites, but thunder and lightning did not look likely. 

004. The arched fronds on the Willow Gentian were the only flower which was thriving on the dappled light of the forest floor

005. Looking across the upper Tschamintal valley to the impressive Kesselkogel and Rosengartenspitze Massif.

Once over this stream the path climbed again up the side of a spur and into the heart of the most impressive cluster of spires and towers. I soon got a great view looking back to the Tschamintal valley far below to the west which I had just walked up. Once past this wooded spur, and at about 2000 meters the last of the trees disappeared and I traversed a steep grassy hillside to the south of the Grasleitenspitzen mountain. It was one of the many spires. This grassy path rose quite steeply, with the odd zig-zag to a small pass, which was just a notch in a side spur really. Here I could see the Grasleitenhutte just on the other side. It was in a shaded bowl surrounded by astounding mountains which were shading it. It was a quick saunter to get there. I was tired now after the relentless climb and was glad to sit down. 

006. Looking back down the Tschamintal valley from the path as it approaches the Grasleitenhutte. This was the valley I just walked up.

The hut warden gave me a room in the dormitory. As I was the first I took the bed right under the window so I could make sure it stayed open all night. There would be another 6 in the dormitory but there were perhaps 15 beds in all and the room was big, so we would not all be squashed together and sleep like piglets. I had a shower and then went down to write the blog in the wonderful characterful dining room of the old mountain lodge which had about 10 large tables in its wood lined interior. I had finished the blog by 1800 but could not upload it. It meant I was cleared to socialize in the evening and I had already noticed a couple of English sounding names in the bookings. However the English did not turn up at the hut and I was seated at a table with two very bright young German girls and 3 Dutch. We all spoke English as the common language but the conversation did not flow that freely and it was occasionally awkward. The food was perfunctory and not what I hoped for, namely watery tomato soup, a small helping of goulash and polenta and a ramekin of yogurt with a berry compote. It was quite miserly of the hut to serve it as we were charged 40 euros for it as part of the half board package. After the Dutch left for bed I chatted with the German girls for half an hour and then went up to the dormitory at 2130 and was asleep soon after. It had been a long day but it was great to finally be on the trail with all the travel over and it was a spectacular first day. I was now in the heart of the first massif the AV9 traverses and this massif was the Kessel Kogel and Rosengarten Spitze Massif.

007. The Grasleitenhutte from the spur just to the west of it as I finish the first day of the walk.

Day 02. August 31. Graslietenhutte (Rifugio Bergamo) to Sellajoch (Passo Sella). 7 hours. 16 km. 910 up. 850m down. Despite being near the window I did not sleep that well in the large 15 bed dormitory. There were only 7 beds taken altogether but an older German couple with no hut etiquette first switched on the light at 2200 to organize themselves and then picked the beds right beside me despite free beds with no neighbours. It was the same as being a lonely car in an empty car park and someone comes and parks in the bay beside you so you can barely open the door.  I repaid the favour in the morning at 0630 by switching the light on as everyone else was getting up. Breakfast was a very perfunctory bread and jam. I had about 10 slices washed down by watery coffee. It was not the breakfast of Austrian huts where I seldom go hungry but rather parsimonious and poor value for money, like the supper the previous evening. The people running the huts generally try and make enough money in the 3 summer months to see them through the year and all the catering (but not the accommodation) profits go into their pocket. Some people with the concession on the huts are very generous, usually in Austria, while others are mean and greedy. Grasleitenhutte was more towards the latter but I have been in worse. 

008. Leaving the Grasleitenhutte before the sun climbs over the towers to warm the cirque of Grasleitnkessel

I said goodbye to the two bright German girls and the 3 Dutch and then set off just after 0800. The sun was nowhere near the lodge and I guess it would be a while before it cleared the cirque of peaks and warmed the building. Initially the hike continued east up the path towards the heart of the massif. There was a small section where there were some cables and these could have been useful if there was snow lying across the path but now in the late summer they were superfluous. After the cables the path entered the heart of the cirque as the valley opened up. This huge bowl was called Grasleitenkessel. It was a light beige in colour as were all the towers and spires around it. The floor of the bowl was filled with vast quantities of stones which had been washed down from the mountains and especially the gullies between the towers. In places you could see where a violent thunderstorm and Biblical rainfall, which are becoming more common in the Alps as global warming continues to impact, brought down huge quantities of stones ripping deep ravines in the previous alluvial fans. In places it has ripped away the old path which was not rebuilt and rerouted. 

009. Inside the vast stone strewn bowl which is the cirque of Grasleitenkessel. The pass shown is to the south where there is a path over it.

There were a few paths leading out of this bowl. One to the south went up to a mountain lodge on the saddle, one to the east was a Via Ferrata scrambling route over a steep alpine notch in the ridge between towers and there was the one I was going to take to the north. It climbed steeply for about 400 meters up a very good path which was recently repaired to the Passo Malignon at 2604m. It took a good hour to climb it zig-zagging from side to side up the large gully, couloir really, full of beige stones. Towards the top there were a few cables up a rocky slap under the cliffs of a tower but these were not really essential, but would have been comforting in the wet. At the top of the pass I caught up with 4 lively German ladies who were doing the same walk as me for 4 days. In turn I was also overtaken by a large group of Germans who were part of a Sektion or walking/climbing club from Bavaria. I left them all resting at the top of the pass and continued almost level for another 500 meters to another pass which was quieter and I could take some aerial shots before the mist came in. I just managed it in time. 

010. The view north from near to top of the Malignon Pass having just climbed out of the depths of the Grasleitenkessel bowl.

From here it was a short rocky descent to the large Tierser Alpi Hutte. On all of the descent you had to look where you put your feet and not at the superb mountains and the green grassy alps below them as the path was badly eroded by a storm. The last part of the descent was quite steep and across mostly bare rock. It had been polished by thousands of gritty boot soles and in the wet would have been slippery. However it was also protected by a run of cable some 200 meters long which was elevated on iron posts drilled into the rock in a bannister fashion. At the bottom the cable spilled you on a large grassy alpine meadow where there were sheep grazing and across on the other side was the large mountain lodge. There was a service road up to it from the valley to the east. This road was closed to public vehicles but open to bikes and hikers. There was a stream coming up the steep gravel track. I must have counted over 100 bikes in the course of the next two hours on this track and all but one were electric. Most were making for the tables of the Tierser Alpi Hutte to have a meal before heading down again. I was also heading there to have an early lunch to supplement my paltry breakfast. It did not disappoint and I left after an hour stuffed full. 

011. The Tierser Alpi Hutte is a large hut some 2 hours north of Grasleitenhutte. It might be a better alternative for those who start early and are fit.

The Alta Via 9 now went down the service track, losing some 300 meters as it dropped down the valley beneath the vast cliffs on the northside of the Kessel Kogel  and Rosengarten Spitze Massif. There were a few flowers here notable the light purple, or mauve, field gentians, some yellow monkshood and clusters of small thistles but by and large the summer flowers were over. Many left a fluffy head on top of a stem waiting to dry and be distributed by the wind. As the path leveled off and reached the bottom there was a large mixed herd of sheep and goats. Perhaps there were 500 animals in all and a few Maremma dogs to guard them. The herd was scouring the hillside, moving quickly and with their heads down snatching at short cropped grass that might have grown in the last few days since they were last here.

012. A large 500 strong mixed flock of sheep and goats in the pastures beneath the cliffs on the north face of the Kesselkogel.

 

The route now started a lovely walk along a pastoral ridge which had valleys on each side and summer alps on each flank. I think the name for this ridge was Schneiden and it ran for about 4 kilometers in an east to west direction which was the way I was going. Generally the good undulating path contoured on the south side of the crest so I could get a good view down into the Duron valley below. Its green floor, covered in copse of conifers was cut by a white streak of the enlarged streambed which was overflowing with white stones carried down from the ravines in the huge cliffs on the other side. As I walked along I passed a few herds of cattle grazing on the tall summer grasses. There were also a few herds of sheep and even a field of the Valais black nose sheep. Among the sheep and cattle were the embedded Maremma dogs, most of whom were sleeping in dips and hollows. The whole time I was walking towards the square massif of Plattkofel, one of the smaller massifs of the Dolomites and adjoining the equally small Langkofel. However both massifs had peaks above 3000 meters. To the SE was a huge mountain with a large blue glacier across its north flank. It was unmistakably Marmolada, the queen of the Dolomites and the highest mountain in the region at 3348m. As I neared Plattkofel a rainshower passed through. The dusty path soon became a sticky clay like glue which covered the soles of my boots. As I reached the foot of Plattkofel the path suddenly became much busier and I soon reached Plattkofel Hutte, a new wooden building swarming with walkers. I think I had just joined a very popular walking route which was Plattkofel Round which went from the Sella Pass and around the base of Langkofel and Plattkofel before returning to Sella Pass. It took about 6 hours and on this last weekend of the summer it was heaving. 

013. Approaching the large busy Plattkofel Hutte at the end of the pastoral and tranquil Schneiden ridge. The mountain looming in the background is Plattkofel.

I did not stop at the hut but continued east with the throng under the cliffs on the south side of the massif. We passed above a nice alm below where there were sheep and cows and a huge seating area. It was probably far more lucrative to farm hikers and tourists rather than livestock. It was an easy path but the recent rain shower left it slippery in places. I noticed that there were many young people sauntering along the path with small rucksacks so this Plattkofel Round must be popular with the young and not just the hardened older trekkers. Most flew past me chatting loudly in Italian or Tyrolese German. After 3 km we reached Rifugio Pertini where I hoped to stay. It was crowded and while I was inside enquiring about a bed the heavens opened in a heavy downpour. Everyone crammed inside and it was bedlam. They had just given away their last place in the dormitory. I felt gutted as I had to carry on but in retrospect it could not have been better. I sheltered under the awning for the shower to pass which it did after 10 minutes and then set off again towards the Sella Pass.

014. Walking east along the Fredrich August Weg above some alms catering for tourists. The path goes along the bottom of the cliffs.

It was a quick hour along the same sticky wet path which was called the Fredrich August Weg after a royal visit over a century ago. After half an hour I passed the Friedrich August Hutte. It was very salubrious and no place for a hiker but more for wealthy couples to take the mountain air, do day hikes and enjoy gourmet food. I passed by and rounded a spur to reach the long smooth easy grassy descent to the Sella Pass. The descent was down a ski piste which was a hay meadow in the summer. I passed another salubrious hotel and enquired inside as everything might be full further on this last weekend of summer. However it was full but they pointed me to the Rifugio Carlo Valentini. It was a dull white 3 story building in a small grassy gully. It did not look cozy or inviting but I was now concerned everything was full. I reached it in 10 minutes and went in. 

015. The neighbouring massif of Marmolada. It is the highest mountain in the Dolomites at 3343 metres. I went up it when I did the Alta Via 2.

The staff were not unfriendly but lacked charisma. However they had a room and a good dinner menu and the prices were very reasonable. This is the only negative thing I could say about it. The room was wonderful with an en suite bathroom. It had a great view, a desk and plenty of charging points and drying areas. I had a great shower, washed clothes and then went down into the dinning room to type the blog at 1730. I had nearly finished by the time dinner was served. I do not have a very refined palette, however I can recognize great food and the Rifugio Valentini served a stupendous all inclusive 4 course meal which was quite unexpected. I was generous with my praise and this seemed to bring some smiles to the staff. To think I could have been squashed into a dormitory at Rifugio Pertini and served half portions of army catering for the same price as the wonderful Rifugio Valentini.  

016. The unassuming Refugio Carlo Valentini is an outstanding example of why you should not judge a book by its cover. In the background is tomorrow’s task namely the Sellagruppe Massif and Piz Boe, 3162m.

Day 03. 01 September.  Sellajoch (Passo Sella) to Franz Kostner Hutte. 7.5 hours. 13 km. 1340 up. 1020m down. I slept very well and was refreshed and clean for the 0730 breakfast. It was a very good buffet with a large selection of dishes and juices. Rifugio Valentini has been very good to me. I left at 0830 and walked up the road for 5 minutes when I reached a view to the north. Just below was the large Sella Pass Hotel and then green alps rolling down the hillside. To the north beyond these alps were a number of massifs including the immensely jagged Odle massif and the huge Puez massif. There was a path here that went up across the grassy hillside to the Sellajoch pass itself meaning I did not have to walk on the road which was already getting quite busy. After 20 minuters on the path and a short bit of road I finally arrived at the pass where there was a small hotel and gift shop. There were lots of performance sports cars and motorbikes on the road and perhaps already 100 cyclists on racing bikes as this was a famous pass in the Giro d’Italia bike race. I did not stop but left the road just after the hotel and climbed steeply on a small track away from the bustle. 

017. A view of the Langkofel which rose steeply just to the west of Refugio Valentini at Sella Pass

In front of me rose the most SW towers of the Sella Group, one of the largest of all the Dolomite massifs. It was a barely used path and very rocky and slow to follow as it climbed to the bottom of the huge cliffs, orange in the early sun, and then dropped down the slope under the cliffs on screefields until the first trees appeared. The path became a bit more pronounced in the trees and the going was softer underfoot as there was more soil and less rock. There was a via ferrata route which left the path here and went straight up the cliffs to one of the many summits and I could see a team slowly picking their way up. In the forest, which was mostly of stocky pines, I had to stop for over half an hour to wrestle with my Garmin GPS unit which had frozen and was not transmitting data. In the end I got the better of it but it was frustrating. A short time later I met the road again heading south down Sella Pass. There was a steady stream of road bikes coming up, very lightweight and with no batteries which I heard someone refer to as Biobikes as opposed to Ebikes. The Ebikes I came across yesterday were mostly ridden by plump youth in search of a restaurant, however these riders were usually lean strong men in search of eternal youth.  They were sharing the road with motorbikes and sports cars who were making an absolute racket as they powered up and down the road just a meter from the cyclists. As a pedestrian I felt uncomfortable for the 400 meters I was on the road so the cyclists must be used to it.  None too soon the road met another hairpin and here there was a path which left the road and returned to the tranquil forest. It continued to descend for another steep 15 minutes on slow ground weaving between outcrop and tree until it reached the valley floor. The whole time I was on this path and road the huge cliffs of the Sella Massif rose up above me some 500 meters. At the bottom I heard a loud crack and then a whoop for joy. I looked up and there was a BASE jumper in a squirrel suit who had just opened his parachute after jumping and then gliding from the summit of Pordoi across the valley which was some 1000 meters above. The vertical cliff the jumper flung himself off was well over 500 meters. This must have been a real adrenaline kick as opposed to the spoon-fed sugar-rush of the sports car drivers.

018. Heading east under the vast cliffs on the SW corner of the Sellagruppe massif. My route took me down the small path to the valley in the middle and then up to the left before the tower of Pordoi.

The path continued east but now started to climb into the heart of the massif up a steep steam valley. It was a slow rocky climb across outcrops and between trees until the latter started to thin around 2100 meters altitude. I was walking between two huge rock jaws which overlooked the valley and rose vertically up hundreds of meters on each side to the plateau above. It was a truly awesome sight and it did not diminish as I climbed further. To the west there was the occasional chink in the ramparts and steep shelves led up to almost inaccessible grass ledges which must be the domain of chamois and ibex. It took a good hour to climb up to an area where the valley leveled off at the Pian del Seila. It was the hanging valley of textbooks and was about a kilometer long before it forked into 3 branches all of which had a wall of rock blocking the route up them to a higher valley. However the one to the north had a route up this rock and it is where the path went. As I sauntered along the valley I came across the 4 German girls having lunch. I chatted and then carried on up a large ramp of scree until I reached the rock band. 

019. Looking back down the Pian del Siela valley I was walking up into the heart of the Sellagruppe massif. The peak to the left is Pordoi where BASE jumpers leap from.

There was a route through the rock which had eroded into steps, with each layer of sedimentary deposits being one step. They were almost perfectly formed but quite steep and one would not have stopped rolling if one fell here. It was quite short and after 5 minutes I had reached the top and entered a lost higher valley which again was almost flat, called Val Largia. It was full of rock or bare slab with virtually no vegetation save some hardy species like cushion plants and saxifrage. Both were now hunkering down for the first snows having had their three months of glory when they were covered in flowers. From Val Largia the path went up the valley side to the east. It was marked by large stakes driven into cracks or supported by piles of stones. I followed the stakes up the mountainside to reach the top of the plateau. Looking back I could see I was now level with the top of the cliffs I have been looking up at all morning. Across the plateau was a slight dip, called Forcella d’Antersas at 2838m. It was here my very quiet path met the larger path going north to south across the plateau which the popular Alta Via 2 used. 

020. The path just visible as it climbs up from the Pian del Siela valley floor past a band of rock beneath the cliffs

From the Forcella d’Antersas the route headed south. There were two options one went over a large knoll while the other skirted round the side of the steep knoll on a short via ferrata called Koburger Weg. I thought I would try the latter and it seemed easy at first. However once the cables started it got very steep and I thought it prudent to put the harness and the slings on and also my helmet. The slings attach to the cables and should I fall would hopefully stop me tumbling down the 50 degree cliff face. It was a short via ferrata and an easy one so it was good practice for what is coming later. After 15 minutes I was at the other end and just a short walk from the large Rifugio Boe. I stopped here for a roll and yogurt. The 4 German ladies arrived soon after having taken the normal route over the knoll which turned out to be much quicker. 

021. An easy section of Via Ferrata for 300 metres made up the Koburger Weg. It was prudent to secure oneself against a fall with slings here.

The skies were darkening now and I was keen to push on. I phoned the Franz Kostner Hutte and they confirmed they had a bed for me. However, first I had to climb Piz Boe, 3152m, and the highest point on the whole Sellagruppe massif. It was a popular day trip as there was a cable car nearby so there was a good, well worn path. It went up for 15 minutes across scree zig-zagging easily to reach a buttress. Here the path split. Those going up followed some cables around an airy ledge to reach the top of a gully while those coming down went down the gully. This avoided a bottleneck on the very popular tour. At the top of the gully both paths met again and I could clamber up across the rocks for another 15 minutes to reach the summit and the incredible small lodge perched on it. As I approached the lodge some large raindrops fell and there was some distant thunder. It unsettled me as I still had a fair way to go however they did have a bed in the cabin if I wanted to cancel my booking at Franz Kostner. I decided to continue as they was still some sunshine on the massifs to the east especially Pelmo and Sorapiss. 

022. Another section of Via Ferrata along the crest of the sensational Cresta Strenta arete between the Refugio Boe and Franz Kostner Hutte.

I retraced my steps for 5 minutes and then set off on the Cresta Strenta. It was a sensational airy ridge walk along what was almost an arete. There was a long section of cables right on the crest of this arete and I was thankful for them as it was steep and exposed on each side. Far below to the west was the lodge I had my roll at and to the east was a huge depression in the mountain where a cave had collapsed leaving a depression which was now full of snow with a small lake in the middle of it. There was thunder about on the neighbouring massifs but none on this one and I felt just a little uneasy about clambering along the top of the arete with a hand on the conductive cables. However the whole time I was slowly losing height and becoming less prominent for lightning. After a long half hour I reached a small notch in the arete and thought I would go down the west side but no, I had to continue on the arete and even go over another peak before finally dropping down. By now the rain was near and thunder was above me in the clouds. 

023. Looking down the descent after the via Ferrata section on the Cresta Strenta arete en route to Franz Kostner Hutte.

024. Looking back to the Plattkofel and Langkofel massif as the wet weather and thunderstorms approached.

The descent was quite slow from this peak as it was steep and rocky but I slowly picked my way down on a path called 672, which was painted on the rocks. At the bottom of the ridge I got to a rare flat section of path I could saunter along without looking too much. However the rain started here and I stopped to cover up. At the end of this flat section I reached the top of a vast steep bowl with the hut just below it. I could see the path curving round the lip of the bowl beneath cliffs before it dropped into the bowl on a steep rocky route where there was no path. I hoped there were cables here as the rock was now wet in the rain. The walk round the top of the bowl was spectacular as I slowly descended to the rocky section. However the rocky section was not pleasant but luckily it was protected by cables. I should have put my harness on but decided to chance it and slowly clambered down the rock. It took half an hour to scramble down as I had to check every foot placement. The cables were thin and old and I sometimes wondered if I slipped would I be able to grip them properly. With some relief I reached the scree and the bottom just as the rain stopped. I could then just follow the path down for another 15 minutes to reach the hut. I was warmly greeted by Manuel the hut warden. There were some fantastic views from here over to Marmolada just across the valley and also to the northeast where the Kreuzkogel massif was bathed in sunlight with a rainbow across it. 

025. Despite summer being over there were still some flowers stretching the season and blooming on the otherwise barren rocky plateau, like this alpine poppy.

026. Looking across the final bowl and the descent down it to the Franz Kostner Hutte. The path can be seen and then it vanishes as it goes down the cliff in a Via Ferrata section.

I was given a room with 4 bunks but for an extra 6 euros I did not have to share it which suited me well.After sorting myself out I went downstairs to the small dining room. There were perhaps 12 of us staying in the hut and it was not crowded. I was seated at a table with two Germans, one of whom Willi spoke great English. He was also doing the Alta Via 9 but had just taken 2 days to get here rather than my 3. We ate together and Willi turned out to be a really interesting guy and a great conversationalist. We chatted for a couple of hours until it was time to go to bed. The trouble was I did not do the blog until I went up to my room and even then was not finished until 2330. However it had been a long and arduous day but full of interest and excitement. 

027. After the rain and thunder the sun appeared briefly before dusk and there were rainbows like this one over the Kruezkofel.

Day 04. 02 September.  Franz Kostner Hutte to Rifugio Pralongia. 3.5 hours. 9 km. 340 up. 760m down. I did not sleep well despite the long day and comfortable bed. I think it was the strong coffee I had to keep me awake while I wrote the blog last night. The view out of the bedroom window was absolutely stunning on the glorious morning without a cloud in the sky. I could see across the valley and directly onto the glaciated north face of Marmolda, the Queen of the Dolomites. The glaciers had retreated a little since I was there 14 years ago. It was on this north face that a great chunk of ice, a serac, fell off 2 years ago and crashed down on top of 13 climbers who were passing under it on their way to the summit, killing them all. I went down for breakfast and was the first, Willi and Ewald came shortly after me.  It was a great breakfast and the hosts were generous. I was finished by 0800 but had not packed. As I packed in the room I noticed some small clouds were already gathering in the otherwise pale blue sky. All the massifs to the east like Pelmo, Antelao, Sorapiss and Tofane were all a little lost in the haze as the sun was still very low and right behind them. 

028. There was a magnificent view of the north side of the Marmolada massif from my bedroom window at the Franz Kostner Hutte.

I was ready to go at 0830 and so was Willi who also lingered a bit in the morning. We both set off at the same time and chatted as we left the lodge sitting on a small knoll with the backdrop of the sheer mountains behind it. I don’t know what caused the mountains to erode with so many vertical walls. There seemed to be no obvious geological explanation to it. I can only imagine they were perhaps nunataks which protruded through the ice sheet which must have once covered the entire alps. Willi and myself picked our way down the rocky stone path taking some care as it was occasionally steep and some of the rock was still wet in places. There were easy conversations as Willi’s English was so good, and we laughed at each other’s jokes without having to repeat or explain them.  The path veered a little to the north under a cable car and onto a ski piste which was grassy and easy to follow. It passed a lovely turquoise lake before reaching the bottom of the chairlift. It was working taking people up the mountain. There were already a few paragliders in the sky who must have taken the chairlift.  

029. Looking back up to the Franz Kostner Hutte and the Piz de Valun mountain behind it.

At the bottom of this chairlift was another bringing people up from the village of Corvara to the north in the valley. We were not going this way but now veered SE and followed a wide open grass piste down to the Passo di Campolongo at 1860m. Towards the bottom of this piste was a gravel track and it went past some lovely old barns and meadows before reaching the main road at the pass. This road had quite a few athletic cyclists who looked determined as they pedalled up the slope but it hardly had any of the vulgar sports car and motorbike fraternity which plagued the Sella Pass yesterday. We followed the road down to the north for a couple of hundred metres past a hotel and restaurant and then found our path up the other side of the pass. 

030. The pastoral barn at the bottom of the ski piste at Passo Campolonga. There was a herd of goats beside it.

Despite the increasing cloud the weather was wonderful with a perfect temperature and the gentlest of cooling breezes. It was just right for the climb through the spruce forest for half an hour to a small grassy saddle with a couple of well preserved old log haylofts on it. After all the rock of yesterday it was nice to wander in a softer landscape. We could see down to the valley and the village of Corvara, and it looked like it was from a calendar photo so perfect were the houses in this South Tyrolean landscape. From this meadow the path contoured through the trees passing the occasional spring which flowed into a hollowed out log trough. A little before we got to the small restaurant at La Marmotta I managed to phone Rifugio Valparola where I hoped to be staying to check where they had a bed free. However they did not and the lady said they were fully booked. It put me in a dilemma so we went into La Marmotta for a drink while I pondered what to do. 

If I went on, banking on a cancellation at Rifugio Valparola, and there were still no free beds, I would have to continue on to Rifugio Lagazuoi, a further 3 hours away and up another 600 metres. I would arrive late and be very tired. However if there was room at Rifugio Pralongia, in just an hour’s time, I could have a long afternoon washing and blogging and add the remaining two hours of today onto tomorrow, which was a short day anyway. With that settled in my mind we set off up the very steep track which went through meadows and under more chairlifts. We had to pause occasionally to get our breath back such was the incline. There were wonderful pastoral views which opened up each side of us. We were now walking through alps as we were connecting the Sellagruppe massif with the Lagazuoi and Tofana massif. There were the small trucks on the track collecting cut hay and taking it off to barns and lofts for winter fodder. When we reached the rifugio Pralongia we parted ways with a hearty handshake. Willi was going on and hoped to be in Refugio San Forca tomorrow night, a full day ahead of me. 

031. Looking back to the Sellagruppe massif from near Refugio Pralongia. The highest peak in the left is Piz Boe with the small Refugio on top.

I went into the Rifugio Pralongia and was surprised at its modern style. The staff were busy selling lunches to the mountain bikers and day trippers but eventually I spoke to the owner. They had a room but it was a little more expensive than the mountain refuges. However I took it. The whole lodge was very modern and stylishly designed. The bedroom was huge, the bathroom was like a showroom,  and there was a balcony. I could see why it was above normal lodge prices. I had a shower and washed all my clothes and then wrote the blog and finished it by 1700 as the clothes were drying on the balcony. By this time the skies were very grey and rain seemed likely. There is a pattern in the Autumnal Dolomites of clear bright mornings which deteriorate into a late afternoon thunderstorm. It was quite luxurious to have the time to have a snooze on the bed with the balcony door open and rain imminent. 

After my snooze I went down to dinner and bumped into the 4 German ladies who had arrived from Refugio Piz Boe after a long day. As always they were in good spirits and they invited me to join them for dinner. It was very kind of them as they would have to speak English with me rather than chat freely and easily amongst themselves. However their English was great and the conversation flowed well and they were great company. The meal was excellent, gourmet quality again and although I did not have a large quantity I felt full after the Italian tradition of 4 courses. I left after the meal and went back to my room to do some digital errands and go to bed early.

Day 05. 03 September. Rifugio Pralongia to Rifugio Pomedes. 8 hours. 19 km. 1200 up. 1120m down. I felt really refreshed after the stay at Rifugio Pralongia. The breakfast was buffet style and it was superb. I ate with the 4 German ladies and lingered over coffee so I was rather late in leaving at 0830. It was a beautiful morning with not a cloud in the sky as it had been every morning on this trip so far. The rifugio was in the middle of a large alp and there were a few tracks on it to the various hay meadows and lofts. Like many large summer pastures there was a small chapel on the meadow which could seat about 15 people at a squeeze. It was really just a miniature church complete with a bell tower. I went past it and looked inside before continuing east. The track veered to the north of the ridge a bit but I kept on a path on the pastoral apex. It was a wonderful walk for almost two kilometres with the extensive meadows to the north peppered with log cabins and wooden haylofts, while to the south the hillside dropped more steeply to a lower distant plateau which was covered in log cabins and some trees. There was a gentle cooling breeze as the sun was already hot. This alone would have been idyllic but below the meadows on each side were valleys with pretty villages and beyond them rose huge massifs in every direction. Every massif was well known and there were about 7 of them in all. Marmolada to the south was the most impressive but the Sellagruppe behind me where I had been was also stunning with the morning light on it. To the east were the large Kreuzkufel and the adjacent Fanes and Lagazuoi massifs where I was going. They were very impressive and with a long rampart of continuous cliffs. I felt elated as I walked along this serene path. 

032. Looking across the beautiful alpine meadows to the southern end of the Kruezkofel massif to the north

All too soon it came to an end and I had to climb up a hillside on a path which became increasingly rocky as it reached the ridge. On the other side of the ridge was a large bowl I had to walk round. The bowl was north facing but had plenty of copses of larch and pine on its grassy slopes. However it was perhaps too steep and rocky to have been developed into an alpine meadow. As I got to the far side of the bowl the path climbed slightly and left the trees for the open rocky mountainside. It was slow walking as the path went round and over many outcrops and you had to watch your step. To the north the valley dropped down to the road and I could already hear motorbikes on it as they roared up the hill. Trying to ignore it I went over the east lip of the bowl and then dropped down to the road itself at the Passo Valparola where there was a refuge. As I approached it the path got busier and busier with walkers of all types, some of whom had ventured too far from their cars and were struggling on the rocky terrain. When I arrived at the Refugio I saw it was more of a roadside restaurant and there were some 20 motorbikes parked outside with their riders drinking coffee. There was also a steady stream of dedicated lean men, and some women, on road bikes pedalling up the road to the pass. The cyclists who were on their way down were flying down at the same speed as the motorbikes. I had been going nearly 3 hours now so went in for a roll and a bottle of water before setting off again at midday. 

033. Approaching the Passo Valparola and looking north over the valley with the road leading up to the pass to the south face of the Kruezkofel massif.

My route followed the road down to the north for a short distance to the first hairpin bend. It left the road here which carried snaking down to the valley in a series of bends. My route went on possibly on the old road as it had tarmac on it. However in the next half kilometre it had been destroyed by torrents of water and stones ripping down the hillside in Biblical deluges. Most of these looked quite recent. One of the ravines which had been created was quite large and the path had to climb 50 metres to find a way across it as it was wide and deep. After this there was a nice walk along a path as it contoured across the hillside in the pines and larches. It was still warm but it was clouding over quickly and most of the hillsides were now in the shade. Birds flew among the treetops and one, like a jay, had a distinctive swooping flight path. Soon the path reached the bottom of a wide grassy gully. It had a path zig-zagging up it in very short sections with a log on the lower side to stop the gravel getting washed away. It was lucky this gully had not succumbed to the same violent erosion as many others had, as the path was a godsend to get up onto the main ridge some 100 metres higher up. It took at least 15 minutes to climb and at the top I was well above the trees and onto the stone covered mountainside at a small pass called the Forcella de Salares

The path however was covered in small gravel type stones most of the time and it was easy to walk up between outcrops. I was now heading up a very wide open valley which was quite smooth. I was heading up to a Pass called Forcella Lagazuoi at 2575m. It was about 2 kilometres away and it took an hour to climb the 300 odd metres to reach it. The pass was located between two peaks in the Lagazuoi massif and it was for the most quiet with no one on it. The sky was now dark but the summits were still clear of clouds and I thought I felt some raindrops. Near the top of the climb the quiet path merged with another which was suddenly very busy. There was a constant stream of hikers going up to the pass some 15 minutes away and then on up to the southernmost of the peaks in this massif where there was the large Refugio Lagazuoi. Next to the lodge was the top of a chairlift which had been ferrying people up and down all day. The path I met was also the route of the very popular Alta Via 1 which even had guided groups on it. I followed the throng to the pass and then left them to continue up to the lodge, while I continued east on an empty track, virtually having it all to myself again. 

034. At the top end of the Travenanzes valley near the watershed and looking up to the jagged ridgeline of Lagazuoi Gran.

At the pass one of the most impressive massifs in the Dolomites burst into view. It was the huge and precipitous Tofana massif, which had a number of lofty summits and the one which stood before me now, Tofana de Rozes was not quite the highest but surely the most impressive. The whole massif was covered in via Ferrata routes and high hikers cabins perched on some of the ridges. I was not going up any of them but skirting under the truly enormous cliffs on the south face of the massif. I walked down the path towards this monolith to reach a pass  where the remote wild looking Travenanzes valley came up from the north to this watershed. The pass was called Forcella Col de Bos at 2331m. It was quite a large junction with a path going in virtually every direction including a via Ferrata straight up the daunting west face of Tofana. Behind me there was an especially dramatic view across the verdant valley floor to a serrated ridge on the other side and then behind that an even higher lofty spine of jagged towers of the Lagazuoi Gran ridge, just short of 3000 metres high. 

035. The dragons back ridge of Croda da Lago as seen from the path under the south face of Tofana.

Just at this junction the rain came on quickly and I had to stop at once to cover up. The shower only lasted for 30 minutes but the path and the rock on it became quite slippery and the earth sections quite muddy. I took the high path to Refugio Dibona here. There was a lower route, much of which was along a road, which I shunned and instead took the high path at the foot of the huge cliffs on the south side of Tofana. A less pedantic man would have taken the lower as it is much faster, but I wanted to follow the route of the Alta Via 9 in its entirety and not the Alta Via 9 Lite. So I set off up the dark red track. As I went I noticed a line of openings, like windows, in a line along the base of the cliffs. I knew from before these were galleries of defences from the First World War and that behind these windows were a network if passages and rooms where soldiers endured for months to defend the valley. I walked under these galleries and continued east. Across the valley to the south was the immensely jagged Croda da Lago ridge. It was not that high, but exceptionally jagged and it rose up like a dragon’s back with an unbelievable series of spires. In  general the path under the cliffs on the south side of Tofana was good but in two places torrents from deluges had washed it away and it was tricky to cross these, especially the first one, which was difficult for 20 metres. However I soon reached the end where there was a path which zig-zagged down the scree into the dwarf pine woods and onto Rifugio Dibona. I had stayed here some years ago and was looking forward to it. However it was full and they could not or would not help. I was gutted and a bit worried and decided to continue to Rifugio Pomedes, my original target. I gave them a ring but they were full also. I decided to carry on to them regardless, in the hope they had a cancellation or could find a bed. If not I would sleep outside it in the outdoor seating area.

036. The immense south face of Tofana must have been nearly 800 metres of vertical wall.

The path up to it was steep and occasionally slippery. The logs which formed the edge of the path had occasionally been ripped from their fastenings into the hillside. Most were still there and were in a zig-zag fashion. It was under a kilometre and about 200 metres to climb so it only took 40 odd minutes. It was a very small cosy refuge. However the reception initially said it was full but then they found a bed in the dormitory. There were in fact 3 free beds in the dormitory of about 14 beds in all. I was very grateful, but I was always sure there would have been something, as I am sure there would have been at Refugio Dibona had I persisted. I sorted myself out and then went up to the very cosy dining room to write. I sat on my own and wrote for an hour before dinner and an hour after. The meal was very good quality but the portions were smaller than I would have liked. By 2030 I was done and then went to chat to some Americans I met on the trail today who were also staying here. I noticed I was tired as it had been a long day. 

037. The cosy reception, bar and dining tables at the small friendly Rifugio Pomedes

041. The lovely Rifugio Pomedes at sunrise with one of the smaller peaks in the Tofana massif behind it. This peak is called Tofana de Pomedes, 2750m.

Day 06. 04 September. Rifugio Pomedes to Refugio San Forca. 7.5 hours. 17 km. 1070 up. 1120m down. I got up quite early as the dormitory was springing into life with a few people going up onto the balcony to watch the sunrise. I joined them at around 0645 just as the sun rose above the distant peaks to the east. It was spectacular and it shone a great alpenglow onto the mountains and even the lovely refuge. Then I went in for breakfast and Refugio Pomades served a great breakfast. It was a private lodge and not associated with the CAI (Club Alpine Italy) and similar to many others in the region so it had to keep its reputation high to compete as it did not have a monopoly. I ate well and surreptitiously took a couple of rolls for lunch. I said goodbye to the friendly staff and the two American girls and left well before 0800.

039. The view to the east from the balcony of Rifugio Pomades just before 0700 as the sun rose over the central Dolomites

040. The dragons back ridge of Croda de Lago in the early morning sun. The high mountain in the distance is Pelmo, One of the iconic massifs of the Dolomites.

Initially I walked down the piste below the hut for 20 minutes to reach the bottom of the chairlift which brought every man and his dog up to Refugio Pomades. Here there was another small lodge, Refugio Duca d’Aosta, where I also could have stayed last night if they had space. It was also served by a chairlift which came up from the road end and parking space at Peitofane far below and was already running but with all the seats empty. The path continued down the piste under the chairlift dropping another 400 metres, 600 for the day so far, down quite a steep piste. In fact it was so steep that it was difficult to walk on the gravel as my shoes slipped. The meadow on the piste had been cut but the grasses lay brown and wet in the dew waiting to dry off before being scooped up by the small alpine trucks which were designed to do this.  Down and down the piste went with me walking down the middle of it for a good hour. There were mountain bike descent routes on each side of the piste with black, blue, red and green runs just as in skiing. The chair lift companies are trying to diversify now the snow is becoming less predictable and might even disappear and summer mountain bike routes are an obvious choice. Just before reaching Pietofane I bumped into an American who was being a good Samaritan and was retrieving a random person’s wallet he had seen on the ground below the line of the chairlift as he descended. It had fallen out of someone’s pocket when they took the chairlift up. We walked down together and I learnt he was very well acquainted with the area having spent 11 summers in Cortina d’Ampezzo which was just below us now. We parted at Pietofane as he headed off in his car and I went north along a track. I could see the Monte Cristallo, 3221m, looming huge across the valley and below it a smaller ridge called the Crepe de  Zumeles, which I had to climb later in the afternoon. 

042. Walking along the Passigiatta Montanelli section of track and looking east to the route up the Crepe de Zumeles on the lower ridge with the huge Monte Cristallo looming behind it.

This track was a delightful walk after the knee jarring piste. It was virtually flat for 2 kilometers as it passed through the spruce and fir trees. From the signs I think this road was called “Passaggiata Montanelli”. It passed an artificial pond and then ended in a Y junction. Here I took the lower fork and started to descend again going down a series of 9 hairpin bends through the conifer forest. Occasionally it was possible to cut across the bends on a shortcut through the heather and blueberry undergrowth.  After the bends it continued to fall gently for another couple of kilometres where it got busy with hikers and even dog walkers. At the bottom was a large campsite where many of the people I met must have been staying. I did not see a shop or cafe near the entrance so carried on across the bridge over the clear waters with a hint of turquoise in the pools, to meet the busy road. The river continued its descent south into Cortina d’Ampezzo. I had dropped some 1000m in the last 3 hours without any respite except the “Passaggiata Montanelli”. However, now the climb started.

It went on a track initially to a junction to the south before returning north. As It was flat and the woods were easy to walk through I cut across them to save a kilometre. When I joined the track heading north I was astonished to see the amount of electric mountain bikes. The track was almost level and I am sure it was once an old railway line from Cortina to the arterial Pustertal valley to the north. In the space of half a kilometre over 100 bikes passed me and every one was electric and no one was really pedalling.  Just by the abandoned railway station of Fiames I had to leave this easy path and head up into the forest towards the base of some huge cliffs on Pomagagon mountain. 

The walk up through the woods was steep and I quickly gained height but it was hot and tiring. The land was arid here and only pines thrived, their routes extending onto the small rocky path. Just before the path climbed out of the tall pines and into the short forest of the dwarf pines, Pinus mugu, I stopped for my rolls. I had been going for 4 hours now and needed sustenance. However I had no water and it was a dry and arid landscape with a lot of stones, into which any stream would vanish. Once in the dwarf pines the path veered to the east for almost an hour and it went gently up and down across the scree slopes at the bottom of the cliffs. Occasionally the path got to a gully which had been washed out by a deluge and it had ripped the old path away. It was tenuous crossing some of these but enough people had done it so a new path had formed. I was anxious about if there was a space at the lodge I was going to and it was gnawing at my calm so I phoned. Yes they had plenty of beds and I might even have a dorm to myself. I felt a load lifted and became more relaxed. In the entire two hours I walked along this path to the track in the forest I only saw 2 other people. 

043. In the mixed forest of conifers just below the start of the climb up the Crepe de Zumeles

The dwarf pine forest and rough track eventually came to a forest with a track contouring the hillside cutting through the middle of it. The view down to Cortina d’Ampezzo was soon obscured again as I went into the cool trees. All the main conifers were mixed here with pines, firs spruce and larch all growing beside each other. There were glades full of grasses with butterflies and an understory of juniper and blueberry. However there was still no water.  I resigned myself to not having anything until I reached the refugio in about 2 hours time. However it was a lovely easy walk and I quickly sauntered along two quiet kilometres before the climbing started where a path left the track. 

044. Looking up the second half of the steep climb up the Crepe de Zumeles to the pass called Forcella Zumeles, 2072m

It did not take long to walk through the lovely forest to reach the dusty, stubby dwarf pines. If I left the path I would have no hope in forcing my way through these and the branches spread out like a giant rosette and interlocked with each other. Thankfully there was a path, but it was steep and small. There was a large buttress ahead of me up the slope and it hid the pass itself. I climbed the steep path, going to the west of this buttress and suddenly came across a small stream of delightful, cool water emerging from a spring. I stopped and drank a litre then continued up the Crepe de Zumeles. The path was steep but the logs pinned into the hillside ensured it did not erode and it was easy to climb. It first went on top of the buttress where there was a great view down to Cortina d’Ampezzo and indeed the valley and slope I had walked since leaving Pomedes 6 hours previously. From the top of the buttress there was perhaps another steep 200 metres of ascent on a zig-zag path to reach the pass, called Forcella Zumeles 2072m. Here a wonderful view burst upon me of the Monte Cristillo massif and even the San Forca lodge. 

045. Looking down the lower half of the climb up the Crepe de Zumeles beyond the mixed forest below is the town of Cortina d’Ampezzo. Tofana massif is the the right and the route is down the piste from Refugio Pomedes.

046. From the top of the Forcella Zumeles pass the was a great view of the west ridge which descended from Monte Cristallo which is out of the picture to the right.

The final 2 kilometres to the lodge were an unexpected surprise as I was now following a graded old military road built over 100 years ago to supply the troops here who were defending the ridge. For over half an hour I strolled along here with the huge mountain across a small side valley. It was alway visible through the larch trees. In one place soldiers had dug right through the apex of the ridge so they could go and see what was happening on the Italian side. This lovely path soon ended and then it was just a short climb up a piste to reach the Rifugio Son Forca, 2219m. The hut’s position was slightly marred by two chair lifts. The chairlifts also made the lodge viable as without the punters having cake and coffee it would close as it could not live from hikers alone. Some 3 minutes before the lodge the rain suddenly started and it was heavy. I was too slow to put my jacket on thinking I could outrun it, but I could not so I was soaked when I reached the lodge. 

047. The large private Rifugio Son Forca was not busy at all when I stayed. Itvwas right under the south face of Monte Cristallo.

The lodge was spacious with a large terrace and good view and many rooms. The friendly staff greeted me and showed me the large dormitory of 6 and told me to choose a bed. He said there would be no one else coming now so I would have it to myself. It also had free showers with unlimited hot water. I washed my wet shirt, liner socks and underpants in the shower, got into my evening wear and went down to the dining room to meet Tim and Maria, a Swiss American couple who were doing the Alta Via 9 the other way round. We picked each other’s brains and recommended places to stay. Disturbingly they said the route from Rifugio Comici to Rifugio Berti was closed. This was the Strada Degli Alpini section and the highlight of the trip. It was closed because a deluge had washed out a 20 metre section of the route and what was left was a loose steep jumble of scree which was dangerous to cross without a rope. However there was an alternative route which was an equally spectacular day of via Ferrata round the south side of the mountain. I still had 3 spare days so I might even do the original route to the closure and return to Rifugio Comici as a day trip as the closure was after it. I sat with Tim and Maria for dinner and we chatted a lot. Tim was a well travelled outdoorsman and knew the Alps and Nepal well so we had a lot to chat about. After dinner I left early to do the blog. The forecast was not good for tomorrow with heavy rain in the afternoon so I might use an extra day and cut tomorrow’s journey in half and stay at Rifugio Col de Varda which Tim highly recommended.     

Day 07. 05 September. Refugio San Forca to Rifugio Col de Varda. 5.5 hours. 14 km. 850 up. 940m down. I probably had my best sleep yet on the AV 9. The dormitory on my own, hard mattress and abstinence of coffee after 1600 hrs probably all contributed. I was also pleased I had had a shower and managed to wash all the clothes that needed it. I had managed to catch up with everything. When I went down from breakfast there was no sign of anyone and it was pouring with rain. A few more guests appeared including Tim and Maria but there was no sign of anyone from the staff. Eventually the friendly young Oasis fan appeared, probably having slept in. The breakfast was a bit haphazard and they ran out of bread almost immediately. However I bore no hard feelings as I was probably like that at 25. By now the rain had stopped but everything was very wet and the mountains were covered in mist. The forecast was for it to be overcast with the odd light shower until 1400 and then for a front to arrive and heavy rain was expected. I had to modify my plan for the day and cut it a little short as the last 3 km were in demanding terrain with exposed paths and a section of via ferrata. Instead I would just go to Rifugio Col de Varda and hopefully beat the expected deluge. 

I left at 0800 and went down the good path beside a ski piste all the way to the enormous hotel at Passo Tre Croci which must have had over 100 rooms. The path was quite straightforward except for one bit where it went into a gully. There were the remains of a bridge which had been swept away when a torrent of water and stones cascaded down the gully reshaping it and sweeping away all in its path. There was a shower on the way down but by now I was into the trees and the firs and spruce overhung the path and kept it dry. 

When I reached the Hotel Tre Croci I was quite shocked to see so many people here. I walked down the road a little and was astounded to see almost a kilometre of cars parked nose to tail on the verge and the car park at Tre Croci was also full even at this early hour. The reason for this was a nearby lake, the turquoise Lago del Sorapis, had become a victim of instagram and every one had come from far and wide to walk to it and marvel in its beauty and perhaps most importantly take a selfie of themselves at the lake for their social media accounts. I had been to the lake twice previously when I did the Alta Via 3 and Alta Via 4 some 7 or 8 years ago and don’t remember anything like this. The cars were from all over Europe from Latvia, to Denmark and Spain and everything between. I suppose it is easy to be critical of this herd mentality but we all do it to some extent. The path to the lake was not easy especially in the wet and it would be an all day trip so the punters certainly had their work cut out. I know of many natural places now that have the same social media status as a visit to the Eiffel Tower, Buckingham Palace or Burj Khalifa in Dubai. The trouble is that natural places can easily become overwhelmed. I was thankful I had seen Lago del Sorapis before it went viral.

I walked down the road for a few hundred metres and came to a path with a sign to Forcella Popena with a path number 215. It made sense to take it but it was not marked on my map or any of the 4 digital maps I use. My intended route continued down the road and then up the hill on path 222. I was sure this path would be 1 side of a triangle but without verification it might be a wild goose chase so carried on down beside the line of parked cars for a kilometre to the new bridge over the Rudavoi Torrente stream. There were perhaps 100 road bikes flying down the hill here having left Cortina d’Ampezzo in the morning. At last I came to the bridge and could escape up the hillside and into the forest again. 

048. Looking up the ravine of the Rudavoi Torrente to the south face of Monte Cristallo. You cam see the landslides lower down when stone and flood water mixed to scour out the ravine.

I climbed up the small path on the east side of the torrent for 15 minutes and then came to the other end of Path 215, so it would have been preferable to have followed it after all as long as it was not raining as one would have to cross the Rudavoi Torrente, which at the moment was a small jump but in a deluge be impossible. As I climbed I noticed that there had been a recent violent surge of stones and floodwater down the valley which had been fed by a couple of landslides and a Biblical rain. I have always noticed these in the Dolomites in the last 15 years I have been coming here but they seem to be getting worse and causing more damage. I am not sure of the exact figure but I think for each degree the atmosphere warms the air can contain 25% more moisture. So if it warms 4 degrees that is double the water falling on these bare mountains and it just surges down taking rocks with it until it becomes a violent sludge ripping a ravine in the mountainside. Any path in the way vanishes and it is not worth repairing them as it will happen again.

049. The lovely mixed conifer forest on the lower part of the climb from the modern bridge over the Rudavoi Torrent towards the Forcella de Popena, 2314m.

The path climbed up through the mixed conifers with all 4 species in the forest, namely spruce, fir, pine and larch. Beneath the trees was grass, especially when the larches dominated. There was the frequent glade in this pretty forest. However as the path climbed towards 2000 metres the soil thinned and more and more rocks appeared. Soon the tall trees gave way to the impenetrable mass of dwarf pines.  The path had been cut through them and it seemed they were trimmed back every few years. Without the path it would be impossible to push through them. The path now climbed more steeply as it approached Forcella de Popena, 2214m. On one occasion it went up a very steep grassy bank which was quite exposed and required care. My route did not go right up to the pass but traversed right under it. There was an alternative which went higher with great views apparently, but it was not worth it today and it was longer. Just below the pass was a deep washout gully with enough recent footsteps to create a small precarious 10 metre passage in the steep debris. 

050. The path up through the dwarf pine to the Forcella de Popena, which is above the field of scree. The path across the middle of this scree was destroyed for 20 precarious metres.

051. Looking south from the Forcella de Popena towards the Sorapiss massif with the summit briefly appearing in the mist. The much visited turquoise Lago de Sorapis is out of sight in the cirque on the very left of the photo.

The path I wanted now descended slightly on the east side of the small spine like ridge called Pale de Misurina. Across the valley to the east was the very iconic Cadini di Misurina massif with its multiple towers where I originally intended to spend the night at the Rifugio Fonda Savio, while to the south was the enormous bulk of Sorapiss which was largely covered in clouds. I strolled along the rocky path barely losing height for almost 2 kilometres until the dwarf pine gave way to the mixed conifer forest again. Here I got a view of the Lago di Misurina lake far below. Once the path entered the forest it descended more quickly. The rain was now heavy enough to warrant a jacket. I passed a couple and a sporty American lady and continued my descent until I reached the octagonal compound which was the cattle sheds for the Malga di Misurina which was still intact but did not look like it was functioning. By now I was smelling the kitchens of Misurina which had a handful of hotels, and soon I was on the road beside the lake. 

052. Looking east from the Forcella de Popena across the Misurina valley and lake to the Cadina Di Misurina massif partly hidden in the cloud

I needed to get some cash as the rifugios to the east where I was going often did not have a mobile signal to take card payments and required cash. I knew the supermarket had an ATM so headed up to it. I passed a simple Albergo called Hotel Sport and it had a room for 100 euros. This was likely to be the cheapest in Misurina but it was not good value for money so I decided to continue as planned. At the supermarked I got cash, had a sandwich and cake in the adjacent cafe and then left this busy village which only existed to serve tourists. I walked back down the west side of the lake towards the huge building on the dam which looked very grand from afar but was now a run down institution. There were a few ducks on the lake but many coots, which seemed to thrive here. The rain was heavy as I walked down the lake but the hotels, pizzerias and cafes looked uninviting. High up on the hillside though I could see the Rifugio Col de Varda and it looked cosy. I set my sights on it. 

There was a chairlift up to it which was running but nobody was on it. Beneath the chairlift was a track which wove up the Hillside between the conifers.  It was easy to follow the track which was made for vehicles so it was not too steep. I passed a few people coming down who probably took the chairlift up and we exchanged greetings as we passed. The rain got heavier as I neared the refugio and for the last 15 minutes it was torrential. However I was well covered up this time. As I neared the refugio I noticed two large spouts of water pouring from its open ended gutter onto the ground like from a gargoyle. I soon got there and went in. There was no other customer in there and just some 6 staff chatting and milling about. I am not sure they were pleased to see me as it meant they would have to cater for one person tonight, which might not be worth it for them. 

053. The easy track up through the mixed conifer forest as it climbed from Lago di Misurina up 400 metres to the Refugio Col de Varda.

I was shown a nice dorm again with 6 beds and I was sure I would be the only one in it, especially as the chairlift had now stopped operating. I took off my wet clothes and hung them up and then went down to the main dining room, which usually would have been full of punters who came up on the chairlift for the day. I had a coffee and wrote the blog while the rain poured outside. It was very cosy to be inside and watch it pour. Occasionally it paused and cleared and then I could see across to Monte Cristallo where I had been this morning. However its summit was lost in the cloud. 

Day 08. 06 September. Rifugio Col de Varda to Rifugio Auronzo. 6 hours. 10 km. 930 up. 730m down. It was very quiet in the almost deserted lodge. I think there was just me as a client and 2 staff in it and the staff were in another part so I heard nothing all night save the occasional patter of drizzle on the zinc roof outside. When I woke in the morning there was still a gentle drizzle and thick mist. I could barely see the chairlift. Breakfast was very Italian with plenty of sweet breads and biscuits however there was also a cheese and ham toastie which helped to fill me up. I paid by card and left at about 0830. 

I found the path and followed it through wet undergrowth in the remaining forest until I soon climbed out of the trees and into the dwarf pines scrub. There was very little to see except for the immediate rocky path through the scrub and occasionally an opaque rock wall, pillar or tower would reveal itself and then the mist would swallow it up again. As I climbed the steep rocky path I had to cross a few washouts where the path had disappeared. Soon the scrub pines vanished and the only plants left were alpine flowers like the small mauve harebells or a potentilla whose flowers had long gone. The mist cleared slightly so I could see 3-400 hundred metres and that was enough for me to glimpse some of the immense towers here. I could also see a gully ahead with the damaged path going up it. When I reached it I had to clamber up broken steps and loose rock for perhaps 10 minutes to reach the first small pass which was called Forcella de Misurina at 2395 metres. I had been going for under an hour.  I saw some cables leading down the otherside into the mist so I stopped at the apex of the pass to put on my harness and safety gear as I was sure I would need it. 

I did need the harness almost straight away as the path dropped down a rocky gully full of loose stones. There was a cable bolted to the rock at the side of the gully and I put a carabiner onto it and went down to the next bolt with the carabine sliding down the cable to eventually hit the bolt. I now put on the second carabiner on the cable below the bolt and then transferred the first one below the bolt so I was always attached. Had I fallen or slipped at any stage I would have fallen to the next bolt some 2-3 metres under me and then a bit more until the sling tightened to arrest my fall. A fall should not be fatal but it would still hurt a lot so I moved slowly and gingerly as the rock was wet and greasy. The cable on this descent was not continuous, but just at the steepest bits. Indeed only about 25% of the entire descent was protected and the rest was just steep. It took half an hour to negotiate my way down. Rarely the mist cleared for me to see I was going into a high valley and on the other side of the valley and to my east was a forest of high towers. It was a great shame I could not see as I remember this massif, the Cadini di Misurina, was one of the most jagged and spectacular in the entire Dolomites. At the bottom I was below the mist and could see the floor of the high valley which was largely covered in stones. It was called the Ciadin de la Neve.  At the bottom I met a path coming up from the Lago Misurina which I joined and continued east starting to climb. Suddenly two small fit dogs ran past me but I could not see their owners at all. The dogs must have come up from Lago Misurina. They continued up and were soon gone, lost in the mist and stones. 

054. Some of the towers in the Ciadin de Misurina group seen from near the Forcella del Diavalo pass. They looked like ogres.

It was an easy climb compared to the descent I had just done and as I was going up I was more sure of where I was putting my feet. After about 10 minutes I heard voices and soon came across an American couple who were descending. They were doing the Alta Via 4 and were a delight to talk to. Had we been in a hut I could have talked to them all evening. They saw the dogs also and assumed they were mine. Not long afterwards I passed another group of young Americans. They were equally charming, bright and witty and we chatted for a good 5 minutes during which time the mist cleared sufficiently so our respective paths up to the pass on each side were visible. The one I had come down and they were going up looked quite tame from here and not as fearsome as I remembered. We parted and I carried on up the mountainside which was now narrowing into a gully. Soon it was blocked by some enormous boulders which were wedged across it. The way up now was on ladders bolted onto these boulders, first one and then 10 metres above the first another. Each ladder was about 6 metres long and nearly vertical. To my south here looming in the mist was a cluster of about 10 lofty rock towers. They loomed over me like curious older men each peering over the other one’s shoulder. From the ladders it was a short clamber up a rocky path to the main main pass of the morning, the Forcella del Diavolo, the Pass of the Devil, 2598m. On each side of this pass were a couple of towers looming above me. It was in this inaccessible rocky place that I looked for my favourite alpine flower, the purple Campanula morettiana, a bellflower unique to the high crags of the Dolomites but I saw none.

055. One of the ladders near the top of the climb up to the Forcella del Diavolo between the Refugios Col de Varda and Fonda Savio.

The descent down the other side of this pass was quite straightforward but it was on a rocky path often covered in slippery gravel. Occasionally the path had been washed out by a deluge but enough footsteps had created a new route across the steep groove. It took a good half hour to go round the bottom of some cliffs into an open high inhospitable stony valley and then climb up a short scree slope to reach the Rifugio Fonda Savio. The mist had returned as I got to the lodge so I could not appreciate the spectacular view which I knew was here, as I had stayed here before some 8 years ago.  I left my rucksack outside and went in for a cheese roll and coffee. It was a lively hut when I was last here but it was very sombre now. The manager of the hut never smiled and had an austere authority which seemed to spread over his staff also, who seemed easy going but were fearful of him. The atmosphere was tense and it was a relief to leave. 

Immediately after the lodge was a small section of via ferrata leading across a crag to the small alpine valley below. I was still on the path called “Sentiero Bonacossa” which went from Rifugio Col de Varda to Rifugio Auronzo. Once down across the valley it followed a rocky route and veered to the north. Soon it came to a junction at a pass  where there was a pedestrian route down to Lago Misurina and another down a valley to the east. The Sentiero Bonacossa however continued north and now reached its most interesting passages. Firstly it went past some old fortifications where troops must have stored ammunition in the first world war and then it got to a series of towers. The path went to the east of these towers on narrow ledges with a cliff above and a cliff below. Often there was a cable to hold onto like a bannister but at other times there was nothing but a single layer of small dwarf pine between you and and a gaping mist filled abyss. It continued like this for almost an hour where the going was quite slow. I kept my harness on all the time with the elastic lanyards clipped together round my heck so they were quick to deploy when I got to more cables. 

056. The top of the longest via ferrata section at the northern end of the Sentero Bonacosso path. This was the last demanding bit and was slippery in the wet.

Eventually I got to the passage I was waiting for where the route veered to the left and went up a very steep and slippery slab under an overhanging strip of rock. This whole passage was protected and I think it needed to be as a slip here would be fatal. halfway up the greasy slab there was a 20 rung ladder to help you up the worst of it before the cables became the main way of both securing yourself and hauling oneself up. After ascending nearly 50 vertical metres the climb veered to the right and continued up a shallower slab with a cable bolted to the wall beside it. This slab gained another 30 metres and took you to a series of narrow ledges, some protected with cables and others not until at last the path meandered through towers and reached the grassy slopes. 

057. The were some sections of the Sentero Bonacossa path which were quite exposed, especially in the mist, like this very last section before the grassy hillside.

It followed a path across the grass until it reached a final crag with a well defined path on the east side of it. There were a few cables at the most exposed part but by and large the path was wide and easy as if had been hacked out of the mountainside by troops in the First World War. I went across these and then climbed up to reach the end of the more challenging sections and the Sentiero Bonacossa and entered a rounded gentle ridge covered in stones and grasses. The drizzle was now persistent but through the mist I could see Rifugio Aurunzo. At one point I saw 3 ptarmigan beside the path and they shuffled to the side hopping from stone to stone as I approached. As I neared the Refugio it got very busy with dog walkers in ponchos, people venturing from their car in white trainers and families. I soon saw the carpark beside the refuge and it had perhaps 200 campervans, 300 cars and 4 council buses parked in it. Rifugio Auronzo was as busy as I remembered it last time 8 years ago as the main attraction here was the Tre Cime di Laveredo or the Drei Zinnen which was one of the main tourist attractions in the Dolomites. I went up past all the walkers hovering around in the drizzle and went in, having noticed to my delight the hut had C.A.I emblazoned on the side. 

058. On the grass and rock slopes before the large Refugio Auronzo I came across these three ptarmigan.

I asked for a room or mattress in a dorm but it was full. I queried this and said that as a member of an affiliated Alpine Club to the Italian one I should have a right to stay here. This caused a bit of discussion in Italian between the two friendly receptionists who then said that we keep some emergency beds for members but they are not available until the evening. It was a foot in the door. I then chatted with them as I put my harness and helmet away and said I would wait until the evening for my allocated bed. Eventually they said I could have one now although it was against protocol. So I went up and changed into dry clothes and then went down to the huge dining room. The receptionist said that on a really busy day in the summer they can get up to 8000 visitors in the carpark and half that in the lodge. It took me all afternoon to write the blog but I was done by 1900 as dinner was ready. It had been an atmospheric day and quite eerie to wander up and down the cables in the mist largely on my own as the peaks loomed above me. However it was a shame not to have seen them in their glory as they were magnificent. 

059. The large Refugio Auronzo was owned by the CAI (Club Alpine Italy). It hadca road to ir and was overwhelmed by tourists all summer visiting the Drei Zinnen or Tre Cimes Di Lavaredo.

Back

Day 00. August 05. Longyearbyen Preparation Day. 0 km. 0 hours. 0m up. 0m down.  It was foggy when we woke. The sea was cold and any moisture in the air condensed into a mist. There were 5 of us on this expedition. Ine Lill the guide who was a very experienced Norwegian adventurer in her mid 50’s and then 4 clients, Jan who is a Dutchman living in London, Ross from Manchester, Soren from Copenhagen and myself from Edinburgh. Conveniently we were all staying at Gjestehuset 102 which was near the Ousland Explorers storehouse.

001. A view of Spitsbergen from the plane and we prepared to land at Longyearbyen.

After breakfast in the simple hotel, hostel really, we went down to Ouslands warehouse where Ine Lill went through the stoves. They were MSR XGK’s, the bread and butter of expedition stoves. Once everyone was familiar with this critical bit of equipment we went back to preparing our food into 14 day packs. Breakfast was a rich porridge mix, lunch noodle with salami and cheese chopped through it and dinner was a dehydrated pouch. There were also two bags of snacks with nuts and chocolate in one and sweets and dried fruit in the other. There was easily going to be 5000 calories once the hot chocolate drinks were added to the ration.  After this we walked down to town which was some 2 km away to get some small items in the excellent sports shops of which there were 5. In one Ine Lill hired a large calibre rifle and a flare gun as a last resort should a bear shown a keen interest in us. We had a snack in town before returning up the road to do some more packing until it was time for Ine Lill to show us the tents. 

002. There were wild reindeer, barnacle geese and even Arctic foxes roaming the streets of Longyearbyen. Once or twice a year even a Polar bear appears but is chased off by the authorities.

I was taking my own tent as I was used to it but the other 3 where sharing 2 tents, both Helsport Spitsbergen, which were tried and tested expedition tents which could withstand bad weather better than any other I know, They were tunnel tents and easy to put up in a gale and were very roomy inside. We tested all the tents and then taped up the poles so we could just part them in the middle only. This way we could slip half the pole out of the sleeve, fold it over the half which was still in the sleeve, roll the whole tent up with the poles in place and stuff the whole roll into a 1.5 metre long tube which went on top of the pulk.  Once we were confident with the tents we then returned to the hostel where all our equipment was. 

003. 15 days worth of food. The 3 piles to the left is snacks and lunch with breakfasts on the right.

The sun was out now and it was warm, if not hot under it. We commandeered the flat decking area outside the hostel and laid out all our pulks and equipment. The tents were already in their long bags but the Polar bedding rolls needed to be assembled and all the equipment packed into the large bags which went into the pulk and into which all the smaller bags went. It was a bit fraught, especially for me, trying to get everything into the bags as they were smaller than I would have liked and I had recently been spoiled with my huge 210 centimetre pulk and this one was just 160 and the bag much less. 

004. The entire team. From the left is Jan, Soren, Ross, the Ine Lill the guide slightly to the front, then me, and finally Borge Ousland, the boss, to the right.

As we were finishing the packing, Borge Ousland arrived on a flying visit. He is arguably the world’s most accomplished explorer, certainly polar explorer and it was a privilege to meet him. He stayed and chatted with us for a good hour before he had to dash off and catch a flight back to Oslo. He was incredibly modest and relaxed. It was his outfit, Ousland Explorers, who is organising this expedition and appointed the very competent Ine Lill as guide and expedition leader. I know a few expedition leaders from Ousland Explorers and they are second to none and each has a vast experience.

005. Three of the 5 loaded pulls outside the Lagerhotell warehouse ready to load onto the boat tomorrow to sail to the expedition’s start at Adolfbukta.

After Borge left we finished packing and then we all went out for the last supper. For the next 15 days we will be eating dehydrated food only and melting snow for drinks. Once we were all packed we carried the laden pulks down to the warehouse where a taxi will pick them, and us, up at 0800 tomorrow morning to load onto the Billefjord boat. The boat will leave at about 0900 and take us up Billefjord to Adolfbukta. Here we transfer to a smaller boat and land at the edge of the glacier where there is a gravel beach. Here we have to carry the pulks across a few hundred metres of gravel to the edge of the glacier. Then we have to put crampons on and drag the pulks up the bare ice for a day or even two until we get to snow which covers the glacier. Here the terrain will become much easier. In the part of the glacier without any snow cover the terrain might include rows of small steep ridges and streams on the glacier’s surface which we have to cross. It will be arduous. This will likely be the last blog post until I return when I will be able to update everything as there is no mobile cover where we are going. However the Map page should keep tracking our progress on a live basis. There is further information about the expedition in the blue “About this Trip” tab on this page.  I probably wont be able to post updates on the blog or gallery until I return on the 23 August

 

Sorry. from here onwards there are no photos either in the blog or gallery. I have some 2000 photos to go through and select but that can’t happen until about the 20th of September as I am going on another trip and will be away from my desktop computer for a while.  

 

Day 01. August 06. Longyearbyen to Adolfbukta to N 78.38.168 & S 017.01.034. 3 km. 7.5 hours. 350m up. 170m down.  It was foggy again when we woke up this morning. After a quick breakfast we stored the gear we would not be using in the warehouse and got the pulks ready for 0800 when a taxi was arranged to pick them up. It came at the right time and arrived with a large trailer into which we loaded the pulks. Then it was down to the harbour to load all our gear onto trolleys to pull along the floating quay to the Billiford ship. It was due to sail at 0900 and we were all loaded with plenty of time to spare. Soon a tour group of 45 arrived and piled on. There were a mixed group of many nationalities. Some had well used cameras with enormous lenses. As we sailed the weather improved and the mist lifted. 

I spent most of the time on deck as it was not cold or windy and it paid off. I saw what I thought was a minke whale and then a walrus and finally a white beluga whale. The captain slowed the boat and veered towards it slightly. It did not have a dorsal fin so it could go right under the ice flows in case orcas were hunting it. I chatted with a few people on deck and then went in for the surprise lunch, which was well cooked by the Filipino crew.  After about 4 hours we passed the derelict mine at Pyramiden and then pulled into Adolfbukta. Here we loaded all the pulks onto a rigid boat and set off for the shore. There were chunks of ice in the water as we went close to shore and the skipper hit one so the boat lurched to one side. It was a schoolboy error. 

We approached the shore to land on a moraine strew beach with the the glacier well out of sight behind piles of rock and debris. There was a place some 500 metres to the north where the glacier smoothly met the water but it was difficult to see with the naked eye if there was suitable landing spot nearby. I thought there was and that the glacier rose smoothly above and not so steeply you could not pull a pulk up it. However, the skipper had his routine and always dropped hikers here so he was determined to drop us here without too much discussion. He was also anxious about the time it would take. It was a decision which would cause us much blood sweat and tears later. Once ashore the boat disappeared back to the mothership of the Billifjord and we were on our own.

I knew we had to carry the pulks some way to the ice and hoped it would be about 200 metres however it was much much longer and mostly across loose moraine. It was a bloodsome slog to do the first carry of 400 metres to a slither of ice up beside the glacial torrent. We had 5 pulks to carry in all and could only do one at a time with 4 of us at each corner while the fifth person ferried the loose items. The whole time we had to keep an eye out for polar bears and if we saw one we would alert Ine-Lill. who had the rifle over her shoulder. 

It took a good 1 ½  hours to carry the pulks to this slither of ice beside the torrent but from here we donned crampons and could pull the pulks up behind us for two hundred metres until the slither disappeared. From here there was some heavy man handling of the pulks to carry them a further 100 metres to rejoin another slither which was only 100m long and simply ran out. We had been going for 4 hours now and managed less than a kilometre. However there was worse to come. The glacier tongue Ine-Lill was aiming for was over on the other side of a large moraine ridge, and then  a further couple of hundred of metres up more level moraine. It would have been a nightmare and would have taken a full day. However there was an alternative but it was tricky. We could carry the pulks half way up this icy moraine ridge, which was more blue glacier ice covered in stones, and then steeply down onto another glacier tongue. We decided to do this. 

However it was difficult and hard work carrying the pulks up the ice and then the drop down the other side was so steep it warranted lowering the pulks on a rope while we guided it with crampons on. This whole project gained us another 400 metres but it took us about another 2 hours of bloodsome toil to complete it. It was very hard work and we were all tired at the end of it. We had gained about 1.2 kilometres all day and reached 40 metres altitude. However we were now at the bottom of a ramp of ice, liberally covered in gravel up which we could pull the pulks. 

We put crampons back on, clipped into the harnesses again and each heaved our 50 kg pulks up the ramp. There were a couple of tricky sections where there was a small stream in a deep slot or a section of very gravel covered ice but we heaved and grunted and at last we were past the obstacles. It had taken us nearly 7 hours and we had only gone 1.3 kilometres. When Ousland Explorers did this trip 5 years ago the team just carried their pulks 200 metres before they reached ice such is the speed of the glacial retreat. Perhaps if we had been 6 weeks earlier there might have been more snow but then there might have been the danger of snow bridges over the torrent. Whatever the reason this was not a good way to come and a hard first day. 

After after all the obstacles it was much more plain sailing but the glacier was devoid of snow and the bare ice was covered in rivulets in small groves. It was very sharp ice and quite crunchy. The temperature was well on the plus side at about 10 degrees. We pulled the pulks up the glacier as some rain went through but made much better progress. After the rain it cleared a bit and we got a great view of the mountains, which were bare sedimentary rock, heavily eroded by glaciers over the eons. At last the glacier seemed to level out at about 200 metres altitude and as it was nearly 2100 Ine-Lill discussed the possibility of camping here. We all agreed so paced out a campsite on the sharp ice. 

After stamping an area down with crampons to soften it we put up the three tents. We could only use ice screws as pegs would not go in. Luckily it was not windy so we did not need any of the guys and it was enough to pin out the mantle at each end. We then had to collect water from a nearby surface stream and prepare supper in our tents. It did not take long as we did not have to melt snow. By 2130 we were in the tents eating and drying out some of the stuff which got wet in the rain. During supper Soren did the first bear watch from 2100 for an hour and a half. We had a rota which changed every day. Bear watch essentially meant patrolling round the 3 tents for an hour and a half while the others slept. I wrote the blog and then got some sleep before my watch from 0130 to 0300. Today had been a hard introduction to Svalbard and we were all surprised, including Ine-Lill, how far we had to carry everything.

Day 02. August 07. N 78.38.168 & S 017.01.034 to Glacier Camp Southside Ferrierfjellet. 6 km. 6.5 hours. 350m up. 20m down.  I got up for my bear watch at 0130. It was not cold at about plus 5 and the sky was grey but the mountain tops were just covered. During the watch I walked round the tents keeping my eyes peeled. As the watch progressed I saw the cloud level dropping quickly and noticed a layer of cloud building up in the fjord. I finished my watch at 0300 when Ine-Lill took over as I returned to my sleeping bag. The cramps I had earlier in the night in my inner thighs seemed to have dissipated due to the walking. I woke at about 0500 when Soren and Ross were on watch and it was pouring heavily and battering the tent. It was in the forecast, but I had hoped they might have got it wrong. 

When I emerged from my sleeping bag at 0930 it was still raining but not so heavily. it would make packing difficult. I discovered in yesterday’s showers my arctic bedding system was not waterproof, so I decided to take my down sleeping bag out of it and put it in a dry bag so at least that would stay dry. mercifully the rain paused when we were packing the sleds so at least the stuff would stay dry. We should have set off at 1000 but eventually left at 1015 as the rain reappeared. The mist never really left us though.

Initially the going was easy but wet. We could not see the mountains around us at all and the tranquil view I had last night during my watch was a distant memory. Initially we carried on up the side of the medial moraine in the middle of the Nordenskjoldbreen glacier which drained the Lomonosovfonna icefield above and which we would ski up later. There were a few mountains, or nunataks sticking out of it and one was Ferrierfjellet. The medial moraine we were following emanated from it as it carried the eroded rocks which were ripped off or fell down the mountain onto the glaciers surface on each side of the mountain. We went up the glacier on the north side of this medial moraine, which was called Ferriermorenen. We were looking for a place to cross it and hoped it would be easier higher up – which it was. We pulled the pulks up for a good km until it got flatter. Here Ine-Lill spotted a better route on the other side and a way across the moraine. The carry across the moraine was perhaps 200 metres and the boulders were small. We left our crampons on as there was ice underneath the layer of stone. It was quite steep on the south side of the moraine for 20 metres so we lowered them down onto the glacier. 

After the portage across the moraine the glacier was mercifully easy and although the surface was deformed with melt channels there was a route through it and up the slope beyond the saddle. However, we soon came to a larger stream at the bottom of a 2 metre deep slot which we had to cross. The stream rushed down a very twisted U shaped shute at the bottom of the slot and it just short of being powerful enough to sweep us away and inevitably into a moulin or hole in the ice. So we decided to put in anchors and manhandle the pulks and us over. It took an hour to go about 20 metres but at last everything was on the south side of the stream. We continued east and eventually reached another medial moraine which we did not need to cross, so we just went up beside it climbing quite steeply. 

However we soon ran into problems as the surface of the glacier was still covered in this year’s snow which had melted and formed into a very lumpy moonscape of white knobbles each a metre high. Between the lumps was a channel either with meltwater actively carving it deeper or an old channel without water. It was very arduous and slow going to pull the pulks across this and it took well over an hour to do the 3 kilometres we managed. However as we went the medial moraine we were following got small and smaller until it virtually disappeared. What it was composed of now was a series of shallow streams on a flattened surface, so we pulled the pulks across this. It was marginally faster but there was a fair amount of gravel in it which slowed us and took slithers off the base of the pulk. After two hours of this arduous pull Ine-Lill thought we had enough and we were getting tired, which we were as it was hard work and it was raining again. The pulks frequently capsized and occasionally this was into a stream everything was getting wet. On occasion water even came over the side of the pulk and it sloshed about inside.

We quite suddenly decided to camp and went off the smother gravel of the medial moraine to a patch of icier snow which was riven by small streams. We had to use Ice screws to peg the tents out as it was too icy to get pegs in. With the rain falling and the tents up we threw everything inside and started to boil water from the surface streams already by 1700. My stuff was damp at the best and wet at the worst, as there was a couple of centimetres of water at the bottom of the sledge and the large pulk bags were not waterproof, and like my arctic bedding bag, which water seeped into. Getting into the tent I felt quite miserable with the damp and cold and also the slow progress and lack of visibility, as it was misty all day. On the positive side though the team was gelling well and Ine-Lill was clever at getting us to work together to do things like haul the pulks over the stream. Nobody was difficult, quite the opposite really everybody was very willing to help each other and nobody had a big ego. I think by the end of the trip we will be firm friends with some great shared memories. 

However, the forecast showed a good spell of weather was imminent and hopefully soon all my stuff would be crispy dry as it was in Antarctica and the tent would become like a greenhouse. I boiled water from a surface stream and then prepared dinner. As it rehydrated I wrote the blog and then ate it. I was finished by 2000 by which time the mist had begun to lift. I was tired writing and almost fell asleep a few times. We all went to sleep around 2100 as the first bear watch started. I was on at 0130 to 0300 again. 

Day 03. August 08. Glacier Camp Southside Ferrierfjellet to N78.39.067  E17.35.582 . 8 km. 7.5 hours. 390m up. 70m down.  I got up for my bear watch at 0130. It was at last dry but very overcast, however the tops of the mountains were just showing although it was raining over the fjord. It was still, peaceful and a little surreal doing the bear watch just slowly patrolling round the tents for an hour and a half. After that it was back to bed for another 3 hours during which there was a small shower. We woke at 0600 and had breakfast in our tents and then packed up. We were much faster and ready to go by 0830. I was last, which made me feel a bit guilty. 

We carried on up the smoother section where it looked like there should have been a medial moraine. There were a few stones and lots of surface water but it was considerably easier than the lumpy ice on each side. We passed to the south of Ferrierfjellet and then left the smoother ice to start our climb. The ice was not so knobbly now and the pulks did not buck violently behind us. All around were rocky mountains covered in scree and often glaciers too. Before long we met the first of the crevasses we had to cross. It was visible in the bare ice but Ine-Lill wanted us to rope up to practise in the improving weather so we would be dapper at it in bad weather later. 

However, it turned out it was not a practice run but for real as the slope became very crevassed and demanding. Where it was bare ice we could see the crevasses easily but occasionally the slope was covered in snow and then they were hidden. It was often obvious where most were but not all of them. On the rope Ross was in front and Ine-Lill second so she could direct Ross, and be able to coordinate a rescue if needed. Then there was Jan, Myself and Soren bringing up the rear. It was slow work and Ross was often searching for a safe place to cross some of the wider crevasses. Many were just half a metre wide and we could step over these and drag the pulk behind but some were 2 -3 metres wide and we had to find an area that was bridged or filled in with snow or traverse north or south to find a crossing at where it narrowed towards the ends. Frequently we had to go south to cross one then north to cross another and then south again to cross the third so we gained just 50 metres but walked 500. Generally the snow across them was good but occasionally on some of the narrower ones it was quite rotten and we put a foot through. Both Soren and Myself went up to our knees once. However the rope system Ine-Lill made was safe as each person was attached to the rope about 7-8 metres apart with a prusik knot on each side of the main figure of eight knot attachment, so we could climb out if we went right. Not only that but the pulk were also attached to the rope so if they fell in there were two attachment points, both front and back. It also meant that if someone fell into a crevasse then the pulk would not follow you in and hit you on the head. 

It took a couple of hours to ascend the crevasse field which was only about a kilometre long. We must have crossed at least 50 in that time, some narrow and not even wide enough for a person or pulk, and some wide enough to swallow a car. Crossing a few of these on paths of ice joining the two sides allowed you to look into the black abyss some 30 or 40 metres deep. We had to be especially careful the pulks did not slide sideways off the pavement of ice. On one occasion a nalgene bottle fell from someone’s pulk and it bumped over a ridge and it was gone for good. Slowly but sure Ine-Lill and Ross shepherded us up the bulging convex slope until the saddle at the top between Ferrierfjellet to the north and Nemtindfjellet to the south where the mighty Nordenskioldbreen glacier flowed. Here the glacier was flatter and not moving so quickly so not so subject to the shearing forces which caused crevassing. There were still a few though. At the pass we got a fantastic view of some sharp nunatak mountains surrounded by ice. There were largely sedimentary rock and crumbled under the force of the glacier and would have soon be gone if it was not for global warming. These were not granite spires which withstood the ice but impressive nonetheless. Beyond these mountains was the vast ice field called Lomonosovfonna stretching far to the north and feeding many glaciers such as the one we just came up. In the distance some 20 kilometres away were more mountains and then in the distance a few massifs some 40 kilometres away. We assumed one of these was Newtontoppen. We would soon turn north and ski towards it up the Lomonosovfonna. 

The descent down the otherside of the pass was gentle and largely snow free. Ross and Ine-Lill led the way and we followed across the ice. There were a few crevasses here but nothing like the ones on the way up. When we got to an impasse we simply headed north around it and by doing this we reached an wide open valley with a turquoise lake in the middle of an indentation in the ice. At one stage the snow covering the ice was very slushy and perhaps 10 centimetres deep. At the bottom of the gentle slope we skirted east round an ice mound to the north of us and climbed a more gentle slope for about 2 kilometres. It was mostly across snow and we stayed roped up as it was now easy to keep a smooth pace. We had all learned to walk in a rope well as a team and helped each other when needed. We came to an area with two obvious crevasses some 30 metres apart and Ine-Lill thought that it was safe to camp between them. 

It was quite early at just 1530 but by now the forecast good weather had arrived and the sun was strong. We all needed to dry off clothes, sleeping bags and other equipment after the last two wet days. Our tents were soon up and they became warm as the solar gain turned them into greenhouses. Ross, a keen photographer, took many photos while I took some aerial shots. Soren had brought some Jonny Walker, cream and coffee and made everyone an Irish coffee which was a nice touch. It was warm in the sun and we all sat in a circle in the snow and had dinner and chatted for an hour. Then we tested the skis which we would all be using tomorrow onwards as at last we were on snow. By 2000 everyone had gone into their tents to chat and sleep as the first bear watch would start soon. I wrote the blog and then got some sleep before my stint from midnight to 0130 in the morning. It had been a great day and it was great to feel we were at last making some real progress. The team was really working well together now and it was a privilege to be part of it.

Day 03. August 08. N78.39.067  E17.35.582 to N78.47.176 E17.26.613. 16 km. 8.5 hours. 300m up. 110m down.  I got up for my bear watch at midnight. The sun was still up but it was barely above the horizon and there was no warmth in it. I patrolled for an hour and a half slowly walking round the perimeter of the camp which was clearly defined by the two larger crevasses on each side. Ine-Lill was before me and had drawn two large bear prints in the snow which was amusing. It was quiet and peaceful doing bear watch and totally surreal in this glacial environment with the bare dry rocky peaks around me. By 0130 I was done and handed over to Soren. 

In the morning we were up at 0600, when the bear rota stopped, and then packed up after breakfast and were ready to go by 0800. It was quite quick from sleeping bag to ski. It was a beautiful morning without a cloud in the sky when we set off roped up as usual with Ross in the front and me second from last. We wiggled our way up through the crevasse field crossing about 20 in all. Most were just half a metre wide but some were much more. On one of them Ross cracked a ski as he put his weight on it when there was little underneath. To be fair I did not think it was Ross’s fault as it was a narrow crevasse and the ski was old and had already had a binding change which left 2 screw holes next to each other and this was the point it cracked. We continued a bit but it was obvious it needed attention. 

Ross was a mechanical engineer to trade and Ine-Lill was a very practical person. They figured out the best solution was to cut up their plywood stove board and glue and screw two strips to the top and a longer one along the bottom, leaving the full skin on as it helped bind it together. I had a few tools to supplement the ones they had and I had a bag of screws. It was like the feeding of the 5000 but in tool form as we all pooled our Leathermans, Swiss army knives and screwdrivers and hole borers. It took a good hour kneeling on the ground but in the end the job got completed in the best of humour. Ross tried it and and gave it the thumbs up. However Ine-Lill thought it best if he was no longer at the front so as not to load his ski unnecessarily again, so he went to the back behind me and Soren moved to the front and we set off again. 

The sun was strong now and the sky was still perfectly blue. It was virtually windstill and there was a mirage hovering above the snow with the hot air shimmering as it mixed with the cold air. We continued to climb slowly with Soren trying to thread a way through the glaciers. Occasionally they were wide and unsafe to cross on the snow strips which filled them in and could be rotten bridges with gaping chasms below. When this was the case we had to divert, sometimes as much as 200 metres. 

We passed to the east of the ice knoll marked as 976 metres on the map and then veered north. We kept to the west of the high ridge of Lomonosovfonna, which was essentially a long dome like ridge. We skied along its western flank some 100 metres below its barely perceptible crest. On our west was Terrierfjellet (just to the north of, and not to be confused with Ferrierfjellet) which we had spent the last 4 days circumnavigating. To the north of it was the Nordenskioldbreen glacier again, so Terrierfjellet was essentially an island in this river of ice. This glacier drains the western flank of the Lomonosovfonna ice sheet. 

Soren and Ine-Lill were at the front and tried to contour round this west flank of Lomonosovfonna but it was quite a detour in places so on at least 3 occasions we skied over a barely perceptible side ridge and then dropped into a shallow valley between them. The only problem was that was where the glacier was moving quickest as it went from the ice cap to the glacier which went down to the sea. It was at these points there were the most time consuming crevasses we had to negotiate them. We generally walked for 50 minutes and then had a 10 minute break. The only people I know who have this 50 on 10 off are military or ex military. It must be instilled in their training. I think most mortals do 3 hours and then have a rest and snack. 

We had to have a longer break once as Soren’s boots were giving him blisters and he needed to tape his feet up. The sole on one of his new boots was also coming apart, which surprised me as they were Italian Asolo boots. So Ine-Lill took over. At another break 3 of us had to stop for a large toilet. It was not safe to unclip from the rope and wander off so the three had to go on the snowfield while the other two averted their eyes. Such is the nature of expeditioning when needs have to overcome decorum and etiquette. I joked that it was like a Chinese toilet where people sometimes sit on a long bench with many holes in it to park bottoms while having a chat. 

After this extended toilet break we did one more hour. The pace was slow as we plodded up a slope in the late afternoon sun. There were a few crevasses to cross as this was where another part of the Lomonosovfonna ice sheet fed the Nordenskiold Glacier. We could see down the latter now to Adolfsbukta which was only about 15 km as the crow flies. At 1800 we found a place to camp as we plodded up a slope still clipped into the rope and in a line. To the west the glacier snaked down the valley as its fan of smaller glaciers fed it, all coming from Lomosonovfonna. There were many small knolls and bare rocks slabs which were starting to poke through the glacier as its depth diminished due to climate change. 

We set up camp quite quickly as it clouded over a little. It had been a good day and we had as a team overcome the cracked ski and the sole coming off the boot. We had also covered 16 kilometres and there were just 24 to go now to the summit of Newtontoppen, which surely would be just 2 days if the weather is kind. It took a bit of getting used to skiing while roped up but we were all now perfecting our techniques, sorting out the niggling issues like stopping the rope from going under a pulk or getting the right distance between skiers and pulks. Once the camp was up the stoves all got going in all three tents and then I wrote the blog. I was not finished until nearly 2200 and then had a quick nap before my bear watch started at 2230. All in all it had been a great day with surreal views, good skiing and great teamwork. It was a far cry from the bloodsome slog of the first day and the misery of the wet second day.  

Day 05. August 11 . N78.47.176 E17.26.613 to NW Corner Wainfletefjellet. 24 km. 15 hours. 450m up. 460m down.  I got up for my bear watch at 2230 and it was overcast and quite dark. However I managed a few aerial shots before bed at midnight. In the morning I was quite surprised to find it very foggy. We were ready at 0800 and set off in the mist. I knew from my aerial shots there were a few crevasses where we were going which we had to cross. They appeared quite quickly. The third was quite tricky.

Instead of stepping over it with skis perpendicular we had to step over it with legs parallel to the edges, which were a metre apart. Once over we had to pull the pulk quickly. It took us about an hour to get all 5 of us over as there was an additional safety rope rigged up for the pulks. It was quite sobering being astride looking down into the dark abyss far below. After a few more minor crevasses the slope eased off a bit as we climbed up on a snow dome, which was a zone of accumulation and where there was very little movement and so no crevasses. Some 2 hours after leaving camp the first sign of a glowing disc in the sky started to appear through the mist. It took a further hour for large patches of blue sky to be unveiled as we climbed out of the fog or it started to get burnt off by the sun. All around us lower down was a sea of mist with a few distant peaks poking through in the far west. It was a great feeling to be skiing on the glacier up here looking down on it.

We skirted to the west of point 1198 m and 1245 metres as we skied along the top flank of Lomonosovfonna. Rather than contour we climbed over the shallow ridges and then descended into the valleys. These valleys were marginally crevassed and could have been better to contour more and save the potential time waste of negotiating obstacles. After the third bowl we climbed up the ridge on the north side of it and at last got a view of Newtontoppen some 20 kilometres away. It was the highest of a whole range of mountains to the north all covered in glaciers except for dark rock walls. As we skied along the crest of Lomonosovfonna the views down each side were fantastic. To the east was a sea of glaciers stretching down to the unseen coast. Here and there nunataks poked through. While to the west we could see down Nordenskioldbreen glacier to Billifjord and across to the mountains on the other side. The most spectacular views were to the north where we were going and this was the glacier topped spires and glacier filled valleys to the ranges to the east of Austfjorden. In the NE lay Newtontoppen but before it lay a series of nunataks like Saturnfjellet, Thetysfjellet and Titanfjellet. We had to ski along their bases on the west side where Lomonosov continued northwards.

There was a bit of a descent after point 1245 to the saddle with Saturnfjellet. It was not so steep if we veered west which we did. The direct route would have been carnage as we were still roped up and some had slippery skis on. Ross managed to break his other ski here. It was not Ross’s fault at all as the ski was rotten inside as the old binding holes had not been plugged and allowed water ingress. You would not have bought them at a flea market if they were selling for a pound and certainly not suitable for this trip. We repaired them in the same way as we did his ski yesterday with the plywood stove boards cut into strips and screwed on. It was the last of my screws. 

As we continued down my sledge overtook me and dragged me to the ground. I stood up and tried to entangle myself from the rope and slipped again. This time my legs twisted badly and I was in great pain as my ankle was stretched. I yelled to help and Jan came and freed me from the tangle and I stood up. I think the others were horrified and thought I just broke my leg and were contemplating a helicopter rescue. There was great relief all round when I reassured them everything was OK. 

We then carried on north along the base of Saturnfjellet and Thetysfjellet keeping quite good height until we got to the  valley between Thetys and Titanfjell. I thought we were going up here, a shallow incline called Titanpasset and it would have led us to Keplerbreen glacier and a nunatak called Eplet at the bottom of the south ridge of Newtontoppen. I estimate it would have taken us 3-5 hours and we would have been primed to climb the mountain tomorrow. However, Ine-Lill had instructions to follow the waypoints of the last Ousland Explorers expedition here some 4 years ago which Vincent Colliard did.  So instead our route was to go down into the icy bowls on the westside of Wainfletefjellet and then up Stuttbreen glacier to the west of Newtontoppen. We could see much of this route from here and it looked convoluted as it drained the westside of Jupiterfjellet and Wainfletefjellet and my heart sank. The ice of this convoluted valley collected in 3 large bowls before it flowed on down through the mountains to Austfjorden down some very impressive glaciated valleys, and the most spectacular views of the trip. 

For the next 7 hours we struggled down into these bowls losing all the height we had gained. The route was so crevassed it took an eternity to descend from one into the other. The bottom of the bowls were full of slushy ice and was the easiest part. On and on we wove backwards and forwards and skied or walked over at least a hundred crevasses. The time went from 4 to 5 and then 6 and it seemed we were not getting anywhere. After a few dead ends and long diversions we eventually reached the bottom of the last bowl at about 2100 in the evening. Some of us were very tired but got a second wind at the bottom of the last bowl. The sky was more overcast and in the deep valley it was quite dark. 

We negotiated the crevasses at the bottom of the last bowl which was very time consuming and at last made it onto the blue ice of the glacier. From here it was almost plain sailing as the cracks and crevasses were small and obvious. We walked up this glacier under Wainfletefjellet for a further hour gaining a little height and crossing many small glacial streams. At last we got to the first patch of snow between two obvious crevasses and Ine-Lill thought it was a good place to camp and everyone agreed. By the time the tents were up and the stove was running it was midnight. However the cloud of the evening was dissipating and it was turning into a lovely evening. I was worried about having time to do the blog but it was warm enough to set up a little desk outside built of snow and type in the cool breeze while I did my bear watch from 0100 to 0230 when Soren took over. It had been an epic day and one we will remember for a long time, however it was all good natured and the team was really gelling together now. I will hopefully find out one day the reason we could not take Titanpasset to Kelperbreen and had to endure this time consuming and arduous alternative.  

Day 06. August 11. NW Corner Wainfletefjellet to Camp South Didierfjellet to Newtontoppen and back to Camp South Didierfjellet. 13.5 hours. 25 km. 1160m up. 1060m down. After yesterday’s epic day we got up an hour later at 0700. It was a beautiful morning, calm and sunny and full of promise. We set off at 0900 and initially walked south up Stuttbreen for a good kilometre. There were a few crevasses here but none which needed a large detour. After nearly an hour we turned sharply east and headed into a gentle snowy bowl which led up onto the great white expanse which was the top of the vast and arterial Kvittbreen. It was a major glacier which drained the entire area and took all the ice SE. We started to cross it at its watershed with Stuttbreen heading for the southside of Didierfjellet. It was warm in the sun and we were without jackets.

There was a beautiful run down a gentle slope to the bowl of snow at the very top of Kvittbreen which we skied down roped up, as we had been virtually all trip. Before us now stood the vast west face of Newtontoppen, 1713m. This 500 metre high face was largely rock although there was an enormous wall of smooth ice across half of it. The whole face was about 45 degrees. In the middle of the bowl Ine-Lill suggested putting up the tents at a sunny open spot on the southside of Didierfjellet which would get great warmth, and use it as a base to go up to Newtontoppen. It was a great idea and we all agreed.  

As soon as the tents were up you could feel the warmth starting to dry things out. It was difficult to get tent pegs in as the snow was only about 10 cm deep above the hard ice. we had to pile snow up and pack it down gently to get enough purchase. The snow valences round the tent were piled high with wet snow to give it extra stability. Once this was done and the stuff laid out inside an hour had passed. We had a further hour to have lunch and get ready to go up Newtontoppen leaving at 1300 hrs. It was still perfectly still and sunny when we set off. 

Initially we had to ski up the glacier in the pass between Didierfjellet and Newtontoppen. It was a gentle climb and a nice angle and without the pulks it was a delight. There were no real crevasses but a few cracks in the ice and it split the snow above it too. Before long we were all roasting and had to stop and take jackets off again. However at the top of the pass there were a few crevasses where the two masses of ice split from each other. Ine-Lill expertly threaded a path between them knowing what to look for in the colour and quality of the snow, and also if it was dipping a bit, all indications of a good or bad place to cross. 

The wall of Newtontoppen now loomed above us and we could see the summit icecap 500 metres on top of it. However the route was not as straightforward as we hoped and down the other side along the north face of Newtontoppen there were a number of crevasses caused by the glacier shearing away from the ice at the base of the mountain, The glacier here was also strewn with huge blocks of granite which had tumbled down the mountain. Most rolled until they were swallowed by a crevasse and would then sink to the bottom of the ice over decades to start grinding the eventual valley floor. Others were the side of houses and too big to fall in so rolled until they got wedged in the crevasses opening. It took an hour to come down here and frequently we had to take our skis off and walk as it was icy and or with knobbly lumps of snow. Ross’s broken skis were especially vulnerable here. At last we were at the entrance to the vast icy filled bowl on the north side of Newtontoppen which did not look like it contained many problem crevasses. There was a lot of bare blue ice and towards the floor of the bowl most of this was wet with melting snow. We took our skis off for the last time here and put on our crampons. It was windy now with some extreme gusts dropping down the north face accelerating as they descended, so rather than having a ski blow away we dug a trench and buried them, marking the spot with a red spade and a GPS reading. and then set off up. 

Initially it was slushy snow on top of ice for a few hundred metres which was very straight forward, then we reached the firmer, older snow which was also reasonably easy. However we did eventually reach a series of about 15 larger crevasses. They did not have solid snow bridges but rather somewhat untrustworthy bridges of this year’s snow which had not melted and collapsed. However it seemed all the crevasses had teared a bit when they parted leaving strips, often 3 metres wide, joining the two sides and it was easy to walk across these. The only problem was they took us very much to the east of the saddle on the ridge we were heading for. As we neared the top of the saddle it became very wet again with melting snow. There was so much water that most of the small upper crevasses were full of water which had frozen. It gave us confidence to jump over them. 

At the saddle a view to the south slowly revealed itself as we climbed up the convex slope. And what an extraordinary view it was. The southside of Newrtontoppen was riven with crevasses as the glacier here flowed quickly to join the arterial Kvittbreen. Beyond it was a sea of ice into which Kvittbreen flowed, and from this small peaks protruded. It was not the spectacular mountains of yesterday but more the resilient grounded-down stumps of rock which could not withstand the ice’s erosion. The view to the north was very alpine with dry jagged mountains covered in glaciers. There was ice everywhere save a few mountains. 

Ine-Lill had been at the front for a couple of days now and must be tired, especially after the epic yesterday plus more this morning so looked for a volunteer to go at the front and I volunteered. At the saddle we now headed west up the broad ridge with virtually no crevasses to the south shoulder. It has a few crevasses but by chance I managed to tread a path through them all the time climbing. As we neared the crest of the shoulder the snow became quite soft and it was a slog as I was sinking to my ankles with every step. We zig zagged a few times to gain height more easily and then had to negotiate a few more crevasses caused by the ice flowing away down the mountain more quickly than the ice higher up on the flatter summit. On one of these my leg went through the firmer snow into a void below so I crawled to the far side. By now the wind was strong and a constant force 7. Soon the top appeared but by bad fortune we were on the wrong side of a crevasse which went all the way to the summit so had to backtrack 300 metres, cross it and return the 300 metres to the summit itself at 1713m. 

The wind now was force 8 if not 9 and everything was flapping noisily so the hearty congratulations were quite muted.  The cloud had virtually covered the sky so the light was a bit muted. Ross heroically put up his tripod, having anchored it to the summit with ice screws and climbing tape for a team selfie. It was too cold in the gale to hang around for much more than half an hour taking in the vast view before we decided to return down. 

On the descent I led the way and pretty much followed the footsteps of our ascent. It took us about 3 hours to climb up from the buried skies and just an hour to descend. The sun and wind had melted our steps and the wetter area below the saddle was covered in small rivulets of water as the slush turned to water. Once back at the skis our tracks were more visible and we followed them all the way to the tents which we got to just before 2300. The only downside of the return was Ross’s skis had started to come apart again as our repairs began to fail. It was really very shoddy to send him out on such a demanding expedition with such an old rotten pair of skis and it was a genuine cause of complaint, especially for him, but we were all impacted as we have to tailor our ambitions.

However it had been a truly memorable day and for all the right reasons. It was another epic day and another demanding one and we were all tired but we would not have it any other way as without the effort there would have been no reward and the reward was supreme. Ine-Lill must take some special praise for leading us up to the summit safely and keeping the momentum of the expedition going. She was constantly working physically and mentally as she shepherded us in a maternal way. She was the glue of the team and the driving force of the progress. It was great to be back at the tents and the wind had dropped again. The tents were still upright but some of the pegs had pulled out. I now anchored mine with ice screws. Soon the stoves were on and supper was eaten before we crashed out with Ross on the first bear watch shift from midnight and I was the last at 0600 to 0730. After a good sleep I sat in the sun in the morning on a desk made of snow and wrote the blog. 

Day 07. August 12.  Camp South Didierfjellet to Camp SW Uranosfjellet. 7 hours. 13 km. 330m up. 300m down. After writing the blog outside in the sun during the last bear watch from 0600 to 0730 I went back to my tent and fell asleep. Everyone got up at about 0800 and were quite slow after the last two days, even Ine-Lill. It seemed Soren was developing a sore knee after the efforts of the last two days and he wanted to see if he could keep it in check by strapping it and taking mild painkillers. He put on a brave face even though everyone could see it hurt like hell and yet decided he was up for it for the benefit of the team. We had quite a slow start and did not get going until 1100 by which time there were a couple of clouds in the sky. 

We all hated the second half of the long 15 hour day two days ago, namely the sections on the glacier with the hundreds of crevasses to cross west of Jupiterfjettet and especially west of Wainfletefjellet. So I asked Ine-Lill if there was an alternative. She said she only had waypoints for the unpleasant route, which we all referred to as “death valley”. There was an alternative which was Titanpasset but she was not sure of the crevasses at the top of the pass which might block the route. It was the reason we did not go over it 4 days ago and went the death valley route instead. However, since “death valley” was last done it was 4 years ago by Vincent Colliard,  and since then massive and rapid climate change in Svalbard altered this route entirely. Vincent had marked 4 crevasses on the Ine-Lill’s map from an August crossing, yet there were hundreds now. She did not like “death valley” either but Titanpasset was an unknown quantity. However she bravely decided we should give it a go. 

The route she chose was directly south across the upper part of Kvittbreen to a glaciated pass between Wainfletefjellet and Astronomfjellet, down to the Keplerbreen and then SW over the Titanpasset. It was a very easy ski across the top of Kvittbreen to the bottom of the first pass without a crevasse. The route up the pass was pretty straight forward also although it was steep enough for us to work hard straining at the pulks, having to keep up the pace so the rope did not go taut as the person in front pulled you up the slope also. This would have been bad etiquette. Ine-Lill led with me second, Jan third, and then Ross with his broken skis enjoying the smoother track and finally Soren at the back. Towards the top of this pass there were a few crevasses but they were all quite small, more like fissures in the ice rather than a shearing of two masses of ice moving at different speeds. It was still sunny but the clouds were definitely increasing and so was the wind.  

The descent down the otherside to the top of the Keplerbreen was also quite straightforward and gentle. There looked like there was a pass over to the west, to the north of Phoebefjellet but from the contour lines it looked steep on the other side which would have taken us down into the top of “death valley” anyway. Looking down Keplerbreen to the east I could see a nunatak called Eplet. On the map it was small but in reality it was significant and about 10 times its marked size. Yet more evidence showing how much the ice is melting here in Svalbard. Once down in the bowl to the east of Phoebefjellet the route up the next pass became more obvious. 

We crossed the bowl and then started a little up the slope before stopping to change skis for crampons as the snow was quite hard and it was too steep to ski straight up. With crampons on we could go straight up between two small crevasse fields to reach the smooth curve of the glacier which went up to the pass. We veered to the south side of this glacier heading towards a great wall of ice cliffs which hung over the southside of Thetysfjellet. With fingers crossed we put skis back on and climbed up under these ice cliffs not really meeting any crevasses but a few minor fissures which were easy enough to ski over. However we knew the test would come at the top. 

As we neared the top we could see large deep crevasses running across the slopes on each side and hoped they did not join across the middle, as the ice on each side of the pass pulled away from each other. As we approached it did not look good as some large crevasses appeared. However it seemed that there was a meltwater stream from the higher south side of the pass to the lower north side and this small stream had flowed down the crevasse and at the north end had filled it so water poured out onto the surface filling all the crevasses here. We skied parallel to this crevasse to this wet area and easily crossed on the frozen blue ice across the surface

There were a couple more crevasses to cross on the descent but these were joined together by tears of ice which joined one side to the other in a zig zag. Once past about 3 of these it was now just multiple fissures to cross which were no problem as long as you went perpendicular across them with a long step to avoid bending the skis. Within a short half hour of the top of Titanpasset we picked up our ski tracks from 3 days ago. By doing this route we completely avoided “death valley” and saved ourselves at least half a day and much blood sweat and tears. Ine-Lill’s hunch had certainly paid off. 

We now had a easy ski for a good hour across a open wide icy shelf between the mountains of Titanfjellet, Thetysfjellet and Saturnfjellet to the east and the slopes down to the west past nunataks and then through mountains to Austfjord. We skied along here for a couple of kilometres following our tracks until we got to a climb up the north end of Lomonovovfonna. It was on this climb where I had my fall and where we repaired Ross’s second ski. At the bottom of the hill we camped 

We set the tents up securely using most of the guys ropes as it would be likely we would have a day’s rest here. We were well ahead of schedule and the forecast for the next day was for a white out and stronger winds. Unfortunately the forecast for much of the next 4 days was the same. It took me ages to get my tent secure as the snow was only 10 centimetres deep and even that was like wet sugar. I had to put in 4 ice screws, the dead man plate snow anchor, and bury my skis and ice axe to find enough firm points for the guy ropes. Just as we finished the predicted mist rolled in and we all withdrew to our tents. The bear rota stared at 2100 so after supper I got 4 hours much needed rest . The bear duty this night was a penance with it being too miserable to do anything other than walk around the camp for an hour and a half. With the forecast I was worried I might not be able to keep things as dry as I wanted.  My arctic bedding bag and the pittarak pulk bags were not that waterproof, just snow and spindrift proof.  

Day 08. August 13. Camp SW Uranosfjellet. 0 hours. 0 km. 0m up. 0m down.  My bear watch was quite penal for a change. There was a bit of a wind, it rained occasionally and there was virtually a whiteout. To keep warm I just paced round and round the tents creating a small furrow for myself. The forecast was for more of the same.  Much more in fact and it was quite depressing. However with a day off tomorrow we could all catch up on our much needed sleep. After the watch I went back to my sleeping bag at 0130 and slept until 0800. It was a joyous unbroken sleep. 

When I woke it was still miserable with the whiteout still there and a constant wind which jostled the tent. It was well anchored so I was not too worried. Looking at the other tents I could see rimefrost appearing on the guy rope lines so it must be just above freezing as there was a wet mist whistling through the camp. I put my sleeper into its chaise lounge position and wrote yesterday’s blog while eating chocolate still in my sleeping bag. I was done by 1000 and then had a snooze.  We did not have a bear watch during the day as we were supposed to pop our heads out of the tent every 15 minutes and look around. We all did it randomly so in an ideal world there would be a pair of eyes over the camp every 5 minutes. Of course it did not work like that as everybody slept. I, being in the single tent and being the largest and possibly the smelliest and most likely to be a seal, was a little nervous. So I slept with my outdoor rolled up and inner door ajar so I could see out that way. I would have been more comfortable with an organised watch. However the likelihood of a bear being right up here was very remote, unless it was crossing the island and there were probably better places to cross, and the bears knew this.

After sleeping most of the morning we all convened in Ross and Soren’s tent for lunch. It was a nice gathering and one I especially appreciated as I would have been alone in the tent otherwise. There was a chance to listen to voices and share stories and banter rather than listen to the wind rattling the tent and worry about a bear bursting through the side wall. However, it was over all too quickly after a good hour’s chat and then it was back to my tent for another 3 hours until we all agreed to meet again in Ross and Soren’s tent at 1900.

Back in my tent I slept for another 3 hours until supper. Again I had one eye open and the tent door open as I was sure everyone else would be sleeping. There was more optimistic chat and eager talk of moving on tomorrow but the weather forecast was not good. It looked like the next 4 days as we returned to Adolfbukta bay were going to be a sufferfest. My biggest worry is keeping everything dry, especially my down sleeping bag. I packed for this trip assuming the weather would be around minus 10 instead of plus 5. 

Later in the evening as Ine-Lill went for her bear watch at 2100 to start the night rota I felt more relaxed in the tent knowing someone was keeping an eye out. I wrote the blog and tried to glean as much information about the upcoming weather as possible. I did not help as every source I could get said misery and poor visibility. This would also make route finding difficult especially in crevassed areas and it would swell the streams on the glacier lower down which we had to cross before the ardour carrying of the pulks over the moraine. This would be longer as the slither of ice we used initially would be gone and this would mean an extra 500 metres making it nearly 1.5 kilometres in all. On the positive side the pulks would be lighter. However I did not go to bed content, but full of worry about the impending hardship. I wrote the blog while waiting for my bear shift to start at 2230 until midnight.  

Day 09. August 14. Camp SW Uranosfjellet to N78.42.716 E 017.30.000. 8.5 hours. 22 km. 220m up. 500m down. My bear watch was from 2230 until midnight. It was the worst yet with a gale and freezing mist. I had to keep walking around the camp to keep myself warm. It was like sentry duty at Ice Station Zebra. It was a long hour and a half before Soren relieved me and I went to bed for a glorious sleep until 0600. 

In the morning it was a little better and the rimefrost on the guy ropes had melted. I was reluctant to move, having gotten spoiled by tent life, however the others were all keen and so I had to fall in with the team. I packed from 0600 until 0900 with the rain occasionally pelting on the tent in what was as good as a whiteout. My main concern was things getting wet, as the piteraq pulk bag was not waterproof and neither was my fjellpulken Arctic bedding bag. I put the sleeping bag into a drybag and rolled the arctic bedding up and managed to get it in the pulk bag now I had eaten 60 percent of the food. I also put all the electronic and small valuable items in the now empty food bags. Once that was all done I donned my goretex salopettes and jacket and withdrew into the windy drizzle which was just above zero degrees. It was cold packing the pulk but as soon as we were on the move things warmed up. 

Ine-Lill led the group at the head of the roped up team. I next, then Jan, then Ross with his broken skis in the formed tracks and finally Soren who was suffering with his knee in the most heroic way. Ine-Lill ploughed ahead like a character in a Jack London novel from Frontier Canada. With the rifle slung over her shoulder, a flash gun pistol on her waist and a climbing harness full of hardware she was the real deal pioneer woman. She ploughed on to the base of the ice ridge which was Lomonosovfonna for an hour and then a good hour to climb up to its highest point at 1245m.The rest of us followed behind wrapped up in our goretex and thoughts. We just had to put one foot in front of the other for hours while being careful not to step on the rope or let it go tight. 

After a couple of hours, breaking for snacks every hour, the weather relented slightly and we started a gentle descent down the crest of this ice cap we were on. Ine-Lill kept to the crest as this was a zone where the snow accumulated and did not move much. As such it was largely crevasse free. With the gentle angle we took long skiing steps down here and the tempo was good. Without any crevasses our progress was great and we covered ground quickly. We had ambitions to make out camp 3 which we used on the way up and this seemed very plausible. To make it better a golden orb appeared in the sky trying to penetrate the mist, but it did not succeed however the visibility was certainly improving.

I thought we were going over the second of the two ice mounds on Lomonosovfonna, however as we approached the southerly one marked 1198m, we veered to the west a bit and skirted down the west flank. We passed quite close to our camp 4 where we encountered a large crevasse on the way up and had to step over it sideways. At the same latitude as Slatertoppene we crossed our tracks on the way up and were now to the west of them. It was clearing all the time and well to the east you could see the main ridge of Lomonosovfonna which seemed to have a spur to the south. The snow got thinner as we went and soon there were extensive patches of bare ice as we nearly followed the 900 contour line heading south. Before long we ran into crevasses as a stream of ice flowed down from the main ridge into a huge shallow bowl which was littered with a few nunataks, like Hellerusthamaren and then Ekkonausane. As the river of ice slowly descended west to form the Nordenskioldbreen glacier it tore away from the more stable ridge shearing as it went into hundreds of crevasses. Most were small fissures but other warranted detours and this slowed us up a lot. Ine-Lill expertly picked a path through them with almost a second sense of what was firm and what was not. Her knowledge of glaciers and crevasses vastly exceeded mine. 

Eventually the maze of crevasses began to become more orderly as they started to follow contour lines also. We could almost ski between two of them, each 10 metres on each side as we passed over the top of Ekkonausane and made for a small ridge we had to cross to start the descent to camp 3. As we ski between the crevasses it cleared significantly and suddenly our well acquainted Terrierfjellet appeared just a few kilometres away. We were going to the east and south of it as we did previously. Beyond it and far down the Nordenskiold glacier (which had a north and south branch each side of Terrierfjellet) we could see Aldofbukta and the sea. 

With the inevitable delays of passing through crevasses the chances of getting to camp 3 diminished, so we decided to camp earlier just to the west of the main crest of the southern end of Lomonosovfonna, which we could now see a little to our east. Here there was a small bowl with snow in it instead of the icy crevasse fields of the last 2 hours. We descended slightly to the bowl and found somewhere to camp on it. The tent pegs went in all the way without hitting ice and the tents were up quickly and firmly in a line. There was a bit of grey on the snow which I assumed was dust from the mountains as it was everywhere but the other thought it might be pollution. Certainly when it was melted and boiled there was a residue which did not seem organic dust as it did not settle on the bottom. It was a nice evening after a day of unpleasant weather and we could linger outside a little before withdrawing into the three tents to cook. I had the first bear shift starting at 2100 for an hour and a half which also mean I had the last one at 0430 to 0600. Both were quite pleasant and I tramped a route in the snow round the camp. We got word that evening that our extraction from Adolfbukta would be on Saturday giving us 2 and a half days to reach the coast. This seemed very plausible and given the potential rain showers early tomorrow morning Ine-Lill said we could sleep to 0800 and there would be an extra bear watch after mine to allow this. I used this extra time in the morning to sit in my sleeping bag and write the blog while Soren did the shift after me. I could hear the drizzle pelt the tent occasionally but it remained clear outside without a whiteout.

Day 10. August 15. N78.42.716 E 017.30.000 to Glacier Camp Southside Ferrierfjellet. 9 hours. 16 km. 190m up. 690m down. It was my turn for the double bear watch which was the first and last shift, namely 2100-2230 and 0430-0600. On my first it was quite pleasant and I even managed some aerial shots. However after 6 hours of sleep I woke for the second one and it was much more  sketchy with the sky heavily clouded and rain threatening. When Soren took over for an extra shift in the morning to allow us a late start the rain started and I heard it patter off the tent in my cosy sleeping bag knowing Soren was enduring it. We all woke at 0800 and were ready to go by 1030. It was not pleasant with a near white out and a force 4 southerly wind which brought the infrequent shower with it. 

We set off again with Ine-Lill in the lead, then Me, Jan Ross and Soren at the back. Ine-Lill strode off confidently into the mist on a bearing of about 130 degrees and the rest of us followed. There were a few small crevasses, fissures really, on the way up SE from our campsite towards a snow knoll marked as 1003 m on the map. We went just to the west of it and then veered more south following a contour at about 950 metres and slightly to the west of the highest point of the Lomonosovfonna ridge which was now coming to an end. We were far enough away from the smooth crest that we ran into crevasses as two glaciers formed to take ice from the crest of the ridge down to the northern and middle flow of the Nordenskioldbreen Glacier between the confusingly named Terrierfjellet and Ferrierfjellet to the south. Some of these crevasses were large and involved a lot of detouring to find a crossing point. The momentum of the ski was soon lost as we encountered crevasse after crevasse. The crossing points were usually tears where a slither of vertical ice still connected the upper and lower side. If these tears were more than 2 metres wide they were a very comfortable option. If we could not find one, and in the near white out one could not see far, then the other option was to find a snow bridge across the two sides. Often these snow bridges were just that a metre thick crust of snow from one side to the other, often 2 metres apart, with a great void hole underneath. Ine-Lill though had a canny knack of finding a point to cross but it was often very time consuming as often the crevasses were 20 metres apart and the field could be a kilometre long. It was quite essential to avoid them but in a white out with poor visibility this was nearly impossible. Perhaps sticking to the crest would have been better but then again there might have been crevasses there too. 

Once we finished the crevasses we had a very pleasant 4 km ski across the flat plateau heading south. We crossed the route we had taken a week ago on the way up and went to the west of it to making a shortcut to our final pass. It was getting icy now at about 850 metres and we decided to take our skis off and switch to crampons, probably for the last time. As we came down the slope we ran into another crevasse field with some of the biggest and most challenging of the entire trip. A trip full of crevasses. It was essentially the ice sheet fragmenting as it flowed south off Lomonosovfonna and split into either Tunabreen glacier to the SE and the southern branch of Nordenskioldbreen to the SW. It took an age to negotiate them and there must have been at least 50, with 10 very large ones. As we passed over we could see down into a black void of nothingness far below. The rope gave us some comfort, but there was an edge to everyone.

Soren being at the back had a terrible time with his pulk overtaking him. I was now second to back and had the luxury of Soren holding my pulk back, as I in turn held Jan’s back and so on. Ine-Lill thought it best if Soren’s and my pulks were clipped together side by side and I would take two while Soren held them back. It worked well but we had to be extra careful crossing narrow tears between crevasse sides with a slither of connecting ice and a void on each side. It slowed us down even more and I was busy concentrating on this rather than where we where. That was Ine-Lill’s job and she was doing it well. 

Towards the bottom of this slope we had lunch and then hoped to climb the pass we went over on Day 3 when Ross was in the lead. Ine-Lill and myself and Soren all took a bearing for about 240 degrees and set off. As we went down and down across more and more crevasses I thought we were heading down Tunabreen, and Soren and I at the back managed to confuse Ine-Lill who had a rare moment of doubt. Just at that moment the mists parted in an almost Biblical scene to reveal we were not only on the right route but had avoided the pass by dropping down from Lomonosovfonna to the west of the pass. Soren and especially myself, had egg on our faces and Ine-Lill was vindicated. 

And so we started down the last crevasse field to the SE of Ferrierfjellet. There were perhaps 75 here but most were easy to step across even with the double pulk. Other were larger and had great cavernous mouths with icicles dripping from the rims and overhanging ice. You could have dropped a small house into some of them and it would have fallen to the black void at the bottom. Slowly but surely Ine-Lill picked a route through these obstacles and the vast flat expanse of the crevasseless Nordenskioldbreen glacier slowly neared. We dropped down some 200 metres here mostly on firm snow rather than blue glacier ice until we beared left and reached the medial moraine coming from Nemtindfjellet. Ths moraine was the flat dirty brown ice we followed up a week ago. It was perhaps our final crevasse in a week where we must have crossed over 800 open crevasses altogether. We stopped and took off the rope which we put on here a week ago and had been walking in it ever since. It was remarkable to be free of it and wander off to the side. 

The weather was improving all the time as we started our descent down the vast Nordenskioldbreen Glacier. Most of the glacier was knobbly ice mounts some 50 cm high where water channels had carved a lumpy icefield, However there was this curious medial moraine which was virtually stone free and smooth. We used it on the way up. We called it the “gravel road” on account of its colour. A stream ran to the south side of it onto of the ice and when this overflowed and froze and then thawed it created the gravel road. En route down we found Soren’s water bottle and mitts which fell off on the way up. We were all quite lighthearted and joyous now as the last of the crevasses and white outs were behind up. 

After some 4 km down the medial moraine we found somewhere to camp on the clean ice beside the “gravel road”. Of course we could not use tent pegs and I had to put my tent up with 4 ice screws and a rope connector to a fifth on another tent. It was incredibly slippery on this glacier without crampons on. With the tents set up we all withdrew inside to sort ourselves out and cook dinner. We took water from the surface stream as there was no snow to melt. My bear shift started at midnight so after dinner I wrote the blog and then had an hour’s sleep. We were all incredibly excited as there were just 8 kilometres to Adolfbukta in Billefjord where we would be extracted by boat on Saturday the 17 August, some 2 days before schedule. However there is still a lot of work to do and all the pulks will have to be carried for a kilometre or so over moraine covered ice. The sense of achievement is growing and our shared respect for Ine-Lill, the team leader and guide, is at an all time high. 

Day 11. August 16. Glacier Camp Southside Ferrierfjellet to N 78.38.168 & S 017.01.034 . 6 hours. 11 km. 240m up. 550m down. My bear watch was the one from midnight to 0130. It was probably the best option on the rota. It was a beautiful night and there were some atmospheric views looking towards Ferrierfjellet, which we were camped just to the south of and also up and down this southern branch of the Nordenskiodbreen glacier. It was very slippery outside and one could not really walk around the tents and certainly not down to the open surface stream of clear water in the blue icy twisting slot where we got fresh water. After sleeping after the midnight shift I woke at 0700 for the departure at 0900. 

It was still a nice morning compared to some of the days we had had although it was overcast and the upper ramparts of the mountains were lost in the mist. The mountain sides were incredibly dry and barren and there was not the slightest hint of greenery on these slopes. Were it not for the glaciers one could be forgiven for thinking you were in an arid mountainous area of Central Asia. We walked from our campsite, each tent perched on a slight mound of ice with a groove between them, down to what we called the “gravel road” again. Of course it was not gravel but it was dirty ice which was covered in a beige dust and much smoother than the surrounding knobbly bare white ice. I think the gravel road was a medial moraine ridge from Nemtindfjellet originally but occasional floods of slushy water filled the adjacent stream and this slushy water then froze into a 10 metre wide strip. Whatever the geographic reason for it it was certainly must easier and quicker to follow than the knobbly glacier. After a couple of kilometres however the gravel road veered to the south and at this point many boulders from the underlying moraine came to the surface. So it was back onto the knobbly ice. 

It was incredibly lumpy with hard icy moghills everywhere. Between this metre high knobbles were groves and channels and the trick was to link them up and twist around the moguls without going over them. The pulks were crashing, banging and overturning frequently and it was very noisy. I was amazed at the solid construction of the pulks, made by Snowlsled and I think a Paris Pulk would have shattered long ago. Jan and myself joked I would have to buy him a beer each time my pulk overturned. It would have been worthwhile for me to buy a brewery. It was not just me but everyone who suffered multiple capsizes. With all this crashing and bashing and unknown to me the top came off my mini nalgene salt container and covered the insides of my whole kitchen bag and stove in salt. 

We had to veer WNW across the glacier towards the much more obvious Ferriermorenen, which we also had to cross. It was a 30 metre wide strip of rubble up here and much more further down. As we crossed we became good at linking up the channels between the mounds and moguls and it was like we were on some sort of bobsleigh run. It was much easier but we soon hit a few ridges which were old crevasses which had been filling in with ice and melt water. It still held  us up a bit but soon we were on a long smooth slope heading diagonally down to the Ferriermorenen. It was easier to let the pulk go in front and drag us down the slope rather than drag it behind us with it crashing into our heels constantly. We reached the moraine at a much higher place than when we crossed it on the way up which had the benefit of it being narrower and also we did not have to negotiate the deep stream which caused some issues and time on the way up. We quickly carried the pulks over and carried on down. 

Ross was in front as we approached a convex bulge in the glacier. At the start of this bulge he stopped saying there was an enormous uncrossable 5 metre crevasse. It was so big it even went right through the morine and across much of the other side when we had been. There was no option other than to go back up and go round the north side of the bulge. Thankfully there was a route some 15 minutes to the north with an ice ramp going down beside the bulge. Again we walked down with the pulls in front of us pulling us down until the glacier levelled off again. We perhaps then veered too much to the north before curving round to the south again to get to the position of our Camp One on the way up. It was a smooth icy slope with a film of water over everything and incredibly slippery. At the bottom of this slope was a large stream in a deep slot. Had anything slid into it it would be gone, even a pulk would have been lost. We secured all the pulks here, a kilometre from the sea and potential bears and went for a reconnaissance to see how the route back to the beach had changed. 

On the way down I thought much more ice had melted and some of the outcrops were much more prominent. At the bottom of the slope we eventually reach the area where the glacial torrent emerged from two tunnels. It looked like a nightmare of a carry lay ahead tomorrow. Perhaps 6-7 hours of it, as to carry the pulks 1 kilometre meant 5 kilometres of 4 people carrying a pulk and then 4 kilometres of returning. So 9 km for every one gained.

However, I noticed there was another possibility when we arrived on the boat over a week ago to start and was quite insistent we check it out as we had plenty of time. It went to the NW just above where the tunnels emerged from under the glacier. Here the convex curve of the end of the glacier met the moraine which emerged from its terminus over the last decade. Between the two was a shallow icy valley where we could easily drag the pulks. It looked good but then the moraine disappeared and there was quite a steep slope at the end of the glacier. But it was not steep enough to thwart us or even to be hazardous enough to rope us as a slip and slide was very limited. As we went down we were all delighted to see it went all the way to the sea. We could drag the pulks all the way to the sea without carrying them. It would take an hour from camp rather than the 6-7 of the other route. The small bay, which had probably just emerged from the ice in the last decade, was also deep enough for the boat to pick us up. We returned to camp quite joyous at finding this easy alternative. 

We put the tents up on the ice where the pulks were and had to use all the ice screws, ice axes and pulks to fasten the tents and guy ropes to. Anything like a nalgene bottle, or pan would disappear down the slope and into the large stream slot at the bottom never to be seen again so we had to be careful. However the substandard Garmin weather forecast was not predicting much wind so we felt OK. We all ate in the largest tent on our last night and reset the alarms from 0200 to 0800. As we ate the wind picked up a bit before the first bear watch started at 1930, a whole shift before the official start as we were so near the coast and were retiring to bed early. I was on a later shift and had a few hours in bed before my turn around 2230. As I lay in my sleeping bag I couldn’t help noticing the wind was getting up quickly and it was battering the tents. I optimistically put it down to a fall wind or katabatic wind with cold air sweeping off the higher icefields to the east and descending to the lower coast and as such it should soon abate. However it did not and in fact got worse. By the time my shift started it was a mild gale with some stronger gusts!  

Day 12. August 17. N 78.38.168 & S 017.01.034 to Adolfbukta to Longyearbyen. 1 hour. 2 km. 10m up. 140m down. During the bear watch I was constantly going round the 3 tents strengthening their anchorage. The most important thing was to give all the ice screws another few turns so they were down as far as they could go. A few were proud and these were starting to melt their way out. Gusts were ferocious and a few must have been force 9. Kneeling on the ice was cold as the surface was running with both rain and melt water which was flowing down the slope in rivulets and into the large stream in its deep slot. I slept better after the shift but was woken frequently by the tent shaking. 

In the morning it was no better and there was a real danger of things getting blown away. Ine-Lill helped me wrestle my tent down and into its bag as I was alone.When all the tents were down it was quite shocking to see the area where we had been sleeping. In all three tents there was an insulated mat which covered the entire groundsheet. This also insulated the ice from the warmer temperatures above. When all three tents were down you could clearly see that the area under the mats was now on a plinth some 5 centimetres higher than the rest of the ice which it was not when we pitched the tents. Some 5 centimetres of ice had melted off the surface of the glacier since we pitched the tents 15 hours ago. That means that in these conditions the glacier would lose 1.5 metres of ice in the course of August and perhaps 3 metres over a summer. With no snow replenishing the ice here it is no wonder the glacial fronts are receding so quickly. It is in the Arctic that global warming is at its most pronounced with temperatures here rising 4 times the global average, and to see these 5 cm high platforms where the tents had been brought it home.    

 We set off at 1000 allowing almost 2 hours to get to the bay. With our crampons on we let the pulks pull us down the slope of the glacier to the moraine at the bottom. Here we veered north along the foot of the glacier which was flat. A few sidestreams splashed down deep channels but at the bottom the channels flattened out as the rivulet entered the stream. Occasionally there was a small pool at that junction which we hopped over and the pulk floated over. After 500 metres the stream disappeared under the tongue of ice and we went on top of the ice keeping close to the lower edge in case we slipped on the steeper incline. After 10 minutes of this steeped slope we were at the water’s edge and it had not even taken an hour. There were high fives all round as we took off our pulling harnesses, climbing harnesses and crampons for the last time. We had two hours to kill until the boat arrived.

It was still a bit windy but nothing like it was earlier as we sat in a circle so we could see if a bear approached. Ine-Lill sat with the rifle propped beside her. During these 2 hours I got quite cold and a bit anxious the boat would not arrive on time. However I was pleasantly surprised when it came round the corner at 1240 right on time. It did not come for us but went over to a peninsula a kilometre away and launched the small tender to come and pick us up from there, which I found strange. The tender took ages to wiggle through the ice to reach us but eventually came and we loaded everything on and started back.

It was only then that we learnt that the boat, The Billefjord, was actually sitting off the peninsular because there was a polar bear and a cub there, sprawled out on a rock, semi asleep conserving energy. Everyone on board was viewing them. We often joked on the trip the best place to see a bear would be on the rocks when we were back on board and yet here it was playing out for us. We boarded the mothership, stored out pulks and then shot up to the viewing platform to see the bears. They were perhaps 700 metres away high above the water on a shelf on the rounded rock slabs and it was easy to see them, but the photos did not do it justice. After 10 minutes the Billefjord motored off slowly and we were shown a private suite on the upper deck of the boat away from all the day trippers. Once settled the crew brought us a large lunch and beer. It was a great feeling to have completed the expedition. 

En route back to Longyearbyen the Billefjord went to Pyramiden. It was once a thriving Russian coal mine with 1200 miners living and working here throughout the year. However it closed some 25-30 years ago and now there was just a population of 11 living here all year. They maintained a presence just to keep their foot in the door because if they abandoned it they would never be able to return. It was one of the most dismal places I have ever been. Utterly devoid of any charm the barrack type buildings were falling into disrepair, where nature was reclaiming them. Our Russian guide showed us around with a sense of pride but he must have been deluded as there was nothing here worth seeing or preserving. It might have made a good stage set for a dark Hitchcock movie. After two hours the tour was over and we were back on the boat heading to Longyearbyen. It took 4 hours and we got there about 1900. We got a taxi with a trailer to take everything up to the store and dumped the wet stinking pulks there and went to the Coal Miners Cafe. Here we had our celebratory meal while arranging accommodation for the evening. Ine-Lill had floorspace in a rustic house belonging to Ousland Explorers while the rest of us shared a family room at the Polarrigg guesthouse. Jan and myself shared the double while Ross and Soren had the children’s bunks. We all showered and then slept well. The ambience and character of this hotel was very good and I for one was reluctant to leave after the superb breakfast and return to the more perfunctory and overpriced Gjestehuset 102 where we all had bookings. For the rest of our first free day we spent almost the entire time unpacking the pulks, putting the tents up to dry and spreading our gear about the rooms on makeshift drying lines to dry it off prior to packing. The next day was spent relaxing about town and going to the Svalbard Museum where for me the most fascinating and shocking exhibit was a taxidermied 500 kilo polar bear which had been shot in self defence some 10 years ago. If I had ever opened the tent and saw that advancing towards the entrance I would have been petrified. 

The weather was not great for our final days in Longyearbyen but it was great to hang out with the team. I am not sure August was the best time for this trip. The perceived advantage of August over a spring season tour was the greater stability of the weather, the 24 hours daylight and the higher temperatures. However the weather was very unstable and the temperatures were so high it was actually a hindrance as it was so wet. The main issue of August was that so much snow had melted from the surface of the glacier and the moraine below it, entailing that gruesome portage of the pulks for a day, then the knobbly bare ice for 2 days before we finally got to the snow and even here it was so diminished many of the crevasses were open. It certainly made for an expedition as we saw no one else at all the whole time. However because of the difficult conditions I certainly learnt a huge amount about glacier travel. I think spring would be a better time to do this trip but this is the main season and there would be many other groups, on ski or with snow scooters or with dog-sled teams so it would not be the same on-the-edge wilderness experience. However it would still not be that pedestrian. 

Perhaps the main thing that made this trip a success was the people on it. It was an exceptional mix of people in our team and we were all blessed with each other’s company. I had never been on an organised group trip before having always done my trips independently. Because it was an Ousland Explorers trip and because it was to Svalbard and outwith the main season we all found ourselves cut from the same cloth. There is little opportunity to do this trip safely as a solo individual given the bear and crevasse dangers so one has to go in a team of friends or on an organised tour. It was fortunate I picked Ousland Explorers and it was also fortunate Ousland Explorers picked Ine-Lill as their guide on this trip. Many other guides would have baulked at the conditions and thrown in the towel – but not her!

Back

VDD Day 01. 11 July. Bologna Railway Station to Agriturismo Piccolo Raeida near Badolo. 27 km. 9 hours. 940m up. 480m down. We left Bologna railway station at 0800 having arrived from Verona. It was already warm. Initially our route took us south through the centre of the city for 2 km and then west towards the old city gate at Porto Saragossa.

01. The hike starts in the middle of Bologna and heads SW through the city under the porticos for which Bologna is famous.

It was a remarkable walk with virtually all of it on covered pavements for which Bologna is famous. Under the arches it was cool still. At the Porto Saragossa the covered way continued for another 3 km climbing up a hill towards the Santuario Madonna di San Luca, arguably the most famous and spectacular building in Bologna and certainly with the best view over the city.

03. Sanctuary of the Madonna of San Luca is an impressive basillica on a hilltop to the south of Bologna which the Via Degli Dei goes past

By now it was hot but the route dropped down a road and then a series of small paths for a couple of kilometres to the Parco Talon by the old church called Chiesa Parrocchiale di San Martino in Casalecchio di Reno a distant suburb of Bologna. We were hot and needed lunch so found a cafe on the small street and had bread rolls, water and yoghurt and took some for the journey also. It was a great find and the last food and drink we would encounter today

We left the cafe, returned the short distance to the route and walked a couple of kilometres passing the Agriturismo Parco della Chiusa, which would have been a great place to stay to break up the long first day especially if one had a late start from Bologna. After this farm we started a blistering hot 9 km walk south on the east side of the River Reno. The cicadas were deafening on this stretch and would probably give me tinnitus if I lived here. Sometimes the path went along tracks but other times it wove through jungle-like vegetation on a small path. After reaching a couple of ponds it climbed over a rock ridge and then started following a road to finish off this section near the river. It took a good 3 hours to walk this from our lunch stop and it sapped our energy.  It was perhaps 38 degrees. At last, with shirts sodden with sweat, we got to the turn off up a small path in the native oak and pine woods. 

04. Beside the River Reno in the hot humid jungle like terrain. On a still day in the height of summer it was sweltering

After the jungle and the hot valley floor the climb past Mugnano di Sopra hamlet was a joy. It was shaded and the higher we climbed the more there was a breeze. It took a good hour, perhaps one and a half, to reach the top of the climb which was just 3 kilometres long but climbed some 350 metres. At the top the landscape and vegetation was completely changed. The poplars and creepers of the valley floor and jungle were long gone and now it was cedar, pine and the ubiquitous oak. We could look down on the Reno River valley far below to our west. To the east were rolling hills of forest and grassy fields for hay. It was what we hoped for after the sweltering heat of the afternoon on the valley floor. 

05. After a morning in the uncomfortable heat of the River Reno valley the path finally started to climb up into the cooler mixed forest towards Monte del Frate

We still had another 5 km to hike in all but it was easy and breezy. The route took us on small tracks and lanes and also through forest paths. Frequently we passed villas and farms whose xenaphobic owners had fenced with all sorts of wire, fences and warning signs. Between the forest there were many small fields where hay had been collected. It was a very sleepy rural area. There were some fontanelles or faucets up here too, as there had been all day, to provide drinking water and to wash the sweat off our faces. The path crossed a barely noticeable Pass called Passo Monte del Frate at 530m and then descended slightly past a bed and breakfast and onto our accommodation at Agriturismo Piccola Raieda where we could rest at last after 28 km and 9 hours in the heat. 

The Agriturismo Piccola Raieda was superb. It had a spring fed pond where we cooled our feet as we drank fizzy water with the two large Maremma herd dogs in the garden. After a wonderful shower in a lovely cool room the host made us the most amazing 4 course meal which was regional specialities from the top drawer. After supper we retired to the room where I bashed out the blog while Fiona relaxed on the bed. It had been a hard day but the stay at the end made it all the more worthwhile. Hopefully the route stays high now in the more arid temperate zone rather than drop down to the furnace of the valley. 

VDD Day 02. 12 July. Agriturismo Piccolo Raeida near Badolo to Madonna dei Fornelli. 25 km. 8 hours. 1090m up. 790m down. After a great stay at Piccola Raeida we set off at about 0830. It looked like it was going to be another roasting day as it was quite still and there was not a cloud in the light blue sky. We started to climb almost as soon as we left on a small path which was often across flat rock slabs. It was not steep but it was sustained and we gained height quite quickly. We were essentially climbing up the edge of an escarpment with an increasing sheer drop to our west. After a short hour we finally reached the top of Monte Adone, 654m. There was a huge sheer drop on our west now, nearly 100 metres I suspect. Just before the top was a chasm, or gully, which cut deep into the cliffs. From the top there was a great view, especially to the south where we were going and we could hazard a guess as to where today’s destination was. Everywhere to the south the Apennine Mountains rose with each ridge a bit higher and more opaque than the nearer one. We took in the view and enjoyed the gentle cooling breeze before beginning the150m descent to Brento. 

06. Nearing the top og Monte Adone, 654m, and looking south to where we are going. Monzuno is the village in the distance upper centre in the photo. Brento is out of sight behind the near trees to the bottom left

The path down was dry and dusty but after half an hour we emerged from the arid scrub and walked down the tarmac toad to enter the large hamlet of Brenta. It was a very sedate place but there was a trattoria and it was open. The friendly owner served us water and cake and explained the next stop was about 2.5-3 hours away. On leaving Brento we continued down the road passing the exclusive Agriturismo Ca’ di Mazza and then the more down-to-earth B and B at Le Mandrie. I had hoped we would leave the quiet road and go through the forest more but the route continued to follow the road for another kilometre at least to Furcolo, where there was a beautiful farmhouse. This road we followed for about 6 km from Brenta was very quiet and because it went along the crest of the ridge it was in the gentle cooling breeze and had great views. 

07. The lovely sleeply village of Brento lay at the SE foot of Monte Adone and had a few B&B’s and a trattoria.

After Furcolo however we met a bigger road with perhaps a car every 3-4 minutes. It was hot now and the cooling breeze had vanished so we had to endure the heat of the early afternoon for a further 2 km as we plodded along the road. There was the odd house but no hamlet until we got to Selve where there was a simple bar. We were parched so went in for a fizzy water which all bars had. However we had set our sights on stopping at Monzuno in an hour’s time so did not linger but continued to plod up the road past Tre Fasci. There were a couple of places where the route diverted off the road into the arid scrub on a small path but by and large it was road all the way until we climbed up the final slopes into the large village. At the main junction of roads there was a small square with a cluster of bars and simple inns to stay in. We picked the busiest bar and had salads and cool drinks watching life in the sleep village. There were a handful of other hikers, 4 in all, and nowhere near the amount I thought would be doing the walk. 

08. The large characterful church at Monzuno lay to the west of the main square on a small prow.

After lunch and about 1430 we left the bar to do the last 10 km. It was a much nicer route with little road and a lot of forest path. After a kilometre we left the track by Monzuno football ground and climbed up into the oak and sweet chestnut forest. We passed a couple of eccentric farms which looked like a hippie commune and then returned to the forest again. It was cool under the trees and there was a good breeze now. We climbed eventually up to Monte Poggio Santa Croce where there was a stout telecoms tower right on top of the hill at 940m. It was the highest point of the day. 

After the tower we continued south along the ridge on a track with great views on each side especially the east where there were hamlets of fortress-like farm houses scattered about the mixed farmed and forested hillside in all the small valleys and undulations. I am sure most of the farms were hundreds of years old. Soon we got to one such farm ourselves and passed right through its working yard where old tractors were hitched up to haymaking tools. This lovely old farm was at Le Croci. 

09. Typical Appeninne Mountains countryside just to the north of the beautiful village of Madonna del Fornelli, where there were simple hotels, resturants and shops

After the farm we climbed gently again on a mix of track and path through the oak and sweet chestnut woods until we reached Monte De Galletto also 940m where there were 4 large wind turbines. It was breezy now and the turbines were working hard and noisily cutting through the air as the spun round. In the late afternoon with the sun losing its intensity and the breeze still cooling us we started the easy relaxed saunter down the track for 4 km to Madonna dei Fornelli. There was corn and fodder in the fields and some had already been harvested. The village of Madonna dei Fornelli did not appear until the last minute as it was in a saddle on the ridge. We walked into the middle of this smaller village where there were a few simple hotels and restaurants. 

We were booking into the Musolesi Hotel. It was very simple but adequate, suitable for pilgrims. However it had a great shower and a west facing balcony. Our sweaty clothes were washed and drying by 1930 when we went out for a meal. We managed to buy a map of the walk in a shop and then went to Bar Skal where we had a great meal. There was a shop in town which made up rolls and this would be perfect for us tomorrow as there was probably nowhere to buy food along the walk as we walked south further into the forested Apennines  until we got to Passo de Futa at the end of the day. 

VDD Day 03. 13 July. Madonna dei Fornelli to Passo della Futa. 17 km. 5.5 hours. 710m up. 640m down. We had a slower start today and had breakfast at 0800. There was a great choice of foods and coffee. After this we went to the nearby shop and the lovely staff there made us 2 large focaccia rolls with prosciutto ham and creamy cheese. We eventually left at 0900 and went south up the hill on a small road which soon turned into a track and levelled off as it went through hay pastures, some of which were being cut and turned. After half an hour the track entered the woods and the lovely views down each side of the spine we were walking along were blocked. 

We climbed through the woods for another half hour to reach Monte Dei Cucchi, 1139m. En route we passed an old man coming down with a large wicker basket full of Boletus type mushrooms. He was beaming with pride and would no doubt get a warm welcome where he returned home with his foragings. There were a few houses hidden in clearings in the deciduous woods, mostly of small beech and oak, and all of them had fantastic hydrangeas in the gardens. After a further half hour the path dropped down to Pian di Balestra where there was a parking place; where day trippers started forest walks, a lodge to sleep in, and a restaurant. 

11. In the mixed decidious forest, here dominated by beech, but sometimes oak or chestnut so the south of Monte Bastione. There were sections of old Roman Road here too.

We passed through this hamlet and reentered the beech forest again as it climbed up to Monte Bastione, 1189m. As we walked here were passed various sections of the old Roman Road which had been uncovered by archeologists some 40 years ago. The original road was built in 187 BC. Just before Monte Bastione we crossed from Emilio-Romano into Tuscany province. The path now wove through the beech woods. The light occasionally shone through the canopy giving a light green hue to the forest. We passed a lovely old barn at Monte Luarion which had hay meadows around it waiting for the harvest and then returned into the beech woods slowly descending to the Passo Passeggre at about 1000 metres where there was a pond. We had been going for about 3 ½ hours now so when we reached a couple of benches beside the pond it seemed a great place to eat our giant and well filled focaccia rolls. 

10. The small abandonned farmhouse at Capannone just south of Monte Bastione was in a meadow of rippened hay

After lunch and our rest by the pond we climbed again through the beech woods, sometimes quite steeply on a mix of some rough tracks but mostly wide paths. There were more segments of old Roman Road which had been wrestled back from the beech forest and restored. As we were going up one section to Le Banditacce hill we met two groups of people on horses. There were about 8 in each group and the riders looked quite competent. I don’t know if it was a club of friends or a commercial business. A little beyond the horses we reached Le Banditacce, which at 1205m, was the highest point on the Via Degli Dei. There was a small bell for walkers to ring. 

14. A section of old Roman Road between Le Banditacce and Passo della Futa. Much of this road was still buried but some small sections had been excavated

13. On day 3, between the village of Madonna dei Fornelli and the Passo della Futa was the highest point of the Via Degli Dei at Le Banditacce, 1204m.

There now began a long gentle easy descent through the cool beech forest for some 4 kilometres. As we went down the forest suddenly changed to spruce and the demarcation was quite abrupt. I don’t know if it was due to human cultivation or we just were in a different soil or aspect or humidity. Occasionally it switched back to beech abruptly and then spruce again. As we neared the Passo della Futa we could hear traffic on the road which crossed the pass. 

We got to the road near the pass just opposite the German War Graves Cemetery. Apparently some 39,000 Germans had died in the various Appennine campaigns between 1939 and 1945. The various scattered graves, some marked and some unmarked, were all collected into this large cemetery with its ceremonial stone spire and individually marked gravestones. We went in briefly to see the scale of it before continuing just another 100 metres to the pass itself where there was a roundabout. One road went down to Passo della Futa Camping just 200 metres away while another went to Santa Luca 2 kilometres away where there was a village with a possible hotel – but well off the track. 

We had a place to stay a kilometre away at a tiny hamlet of 4 houses in a row at L’Apparita where one of the houses was an AirBnB with 3 rooms and a shared kitchen. It was a short hot walk down to it for a bit until it climbed again on a path through cool woods to the hamlet. It was easy to find the house and it was just off the main Via Degli Dei route and easy to get back to it tomorrow. We let ourselves in using the key box and let Franca, the host, know we arrived. He came quickly with some cold drinks to supplement the fridge full of cold beer. He was a great host and showed us everything. As fortune would have it we were the only guests so we did not have to share with anyone else. Franca showed us pasta and artisanal sauces to put on it, explained the payment for the beers, wine, soft drinks and pasta we might use and left. There was a washing machine so we put all the clothes in and then had a shower. Afterwards we had a bucketful of pasta and sauce and then relaxed in the cosy kitchen for a few hours before and early bed. It had been a great day, the easiest and most rural so far. 

VDD Day 04. 14 July. Passo della Futa to San Piero a Sieve. 23 km. 7 hours. 500m up. 1160m down. After a quiet night in the AirBnB at L’Apparita we had an early breakfast which we helped ourselves to and then set off at 0800. L’Apparita was not quite on the main Via Degli Dei route but just to the south of it. The main route went along the ridge which we skirted to the south of the ridge yesterday for 2 km and now today we had to walk parallel to the ridge again for 2 km until we met the route again. It was not a huge detour and added very little to the journey. However there was a 200 odd metre climb to reach the saddle where the two paths met again. The path we took was dark and shaded as it climbed gently through the beech woods until it reached the dry crest of the ridge. 

There was a great view here down to the valley on the east side where there were a few hamlets and then rolling farmland and forest beyond into the haze of the distant and higher ridges. We continued east along the ridge on a wide rocky path which many mountain bikers were also using mostly on electric bikes which coped with the rough terrain remarkably well. A good hour after leaving L’Apparita the route finally reached the high point of the day which was Monte Gazzaro, 1128m. We could get glimpses to the south through the trees of the vast bowls of forested landscape we were skirting round the top of. When we reached Passo dell’ Osteria Bruciata where folklore had it there was once a forest restaurant which served previous customers to the next unsuspecting customers. Here we also reached a larger junction of paths. 

Our path headed south down the ridge with the deep inhospitable forested valley of Pian de Gianni to our west and a wide open valley with farmland and even distant villages to our east. The descent down the ridge took us from the lovely shaded beech forest into spruce and then pines as it got hotter and drier. We stopped in the last bit of beech forest before plunging down the hot path into the dusty pines and oak scrub. We passed Mont Alto, Mont Linari and finally passed by Mont Calvi, each a hundred metres lower than the previous until the forest finally broke up into scattered farmland at about 500 metres. 

15. Approaching the quiet tranquil village of Sant Agata after descending the long forested ridhe from Passo della Futa on Day 04.

From here we continued to drop down small tracks into farmland with lots of vines, sunflowers and even legume type crops passing lovely old farms with tile roofs and heavily shuttered windows to keep the heat out. Some of the farms like Catelaccio were Agriturismo farms where one could stay. All the time the village of Sant Agata with its modest church tower was getting closer and closer until the farms bunched up on its periphery. We left the official route here to make a 400m detour into this gorgeous village on a narrow lane over a bridge with a small refreshing stream underneath, then past the church and into the main square which was quite small. Here there was a Osteria with a characterful owner. We had the ubiquitous 1 ½ litres of carbonated water and then a plate of tortellini and ragu which was the local speciality. It was delicious. In the Osteria and in the shade of the church there were quite a few other hikers, perhaps 12 in all, and all Italian bar us. It was the most we had seen all trip.

16. The church in Sant Agata was the crowning glory of this beautiful village. It was just off the small square where there was a lively cafe, which also had some accommodation.

We had done the Lion’s share of the day now but still had 8 km to go and it was in the heat of the afternoon, and we were back at 3-400 metres altitude, but mercifully there was a small breeze.  We left the road just south of Sant Agata and continued on a track. We passed many old farmhouses, some modernised and saved and others about to fall into disrepair and abandoned. The fields here were mostly for hay and large round bales were scattered over the patchwork of fields. However there were also many fields with young sunflowers which stood erect and regimented. They were just starting to produce flower heads but in 6 weeks time they would be a glory of colour. There was the odd hamlet, such as Gabbiano, where there were perhaps 20 houses, a church, and nothing else.  It was the halfway stage and another hour took us to the outskirts of San Piero a Sieve. We crossed the small Fiume Sieve river by some playing fields and sports ground and then found ourselves at a small roundabout at the northern end of the small town. A leafy quiet main tree-lined street led south and after a few hundred metres we reached the small hotel we were staying at, called La Pieve. It was very tranquil and cool and covered in petunias. The landlady took us through to the garden and showed us a beautiful garden room which was perfect. The garden was covered in petunia boxes and baskets and added to the tranquillity. There was even a sink with a washboard outside to wash our clothes and hand them in a hot covered passageway. After a great shower I wrote the blog and finished at 1900. It was then time to go and eat and we left the sanctuary of La Pieve and ventured out onto the main street where there was an Osteria which had a fare for Via Degli Dei walkers and pilgrims who were going on to Rome.  

17. Typical Tuscany countryside between Sant Agata and San Piero a Sieve where avenues of Italian cypress, Cupressus sempervirens, lined many farm roads

VDD Day 05. 15 July. San Piero a Sieve to Fiesole. 30 km. 8.5 hours. 1190m up. 1090m down. The couple who ran the La Pieve Bed and Breakfast in San Piero a Sieve were very tuned to the needs of walkers. He explained all the food stops to me and warned me I would be best taking a packed lunch from them. They also said we could have breakfast at 0630 which we jumped at the chance of as it was a long way to go today. The breakfast was large with lots of breads, biscuits and cakes, as is the Italian style. We left at 0730 as the town was getting going but while the sun was still cool. We walked up a side street to the west passing old terraced houses and then entered a lane which soon became shaded and leafy. It climbed to the top of a small hill called Scopeto. At the top of the hill was a campsite. 

18. Fiona in front of the La Pieve B&B in the small town of San Piero a Sieve at the start of our penultimate day, which was also the longest at nearly 30 km

19. Leaving San Piero a Sieve there were fields of sunflowers in full bloom across swathes of hillside

The route now went down a track and across a road. There were a few fields of sunflowers here and many were in bloom. After the road the route climbed up a track for 2 kilometres. It went past a farm and then up past many Italian Cypress, Cupressus sempervirens, the iconic tree of Tuscany. Eventually we approached a small hamlet of older farmhouses and a very large and grand Medici villa. It was at Trebbio. There was a beautiful font here also. The Medici villa was a little hidden in the trees but as we headed south on the gravel track its magnificence was soon revealed, especially when we got to the farmhouses at Rabatta. Some 3 km from Trebbio, and maybe 7 from San Piero a Sieve, we dropped down to the hamlet of Tagliaferro in the valley and crossed the bridge over the Torrent Carza stream. 

20. On the way up to Trebbio we passed a few well tended olive grooves.

21. Above the Sieve valley is the Villa del Trebbio, an 900 Medici villa with a crenellated tower, which is surrounded by tall, monumental cypresses.

It was the end of the easy section. From here we started a near 600 metre climb and as the heat of the day was building. We split the climb into two parts. The first half was largely through deciduous forest with a lot of oak and chestnut. The flowers of the chestnuts lay all over the ground like pipe cleaners. After a good hour of climbing in the heat with little wind we reached a small road with an abandoned and dilapidated farmhouse and attached church. The roofs had just started to fall in and vines were growing through the broken shutters. We stopped here for our very good packed lunch from La Pieve B&B. 

After lunch we continued up through the generally shaded woods past more deciduous trees until eventually they gave way to pines and spruce. The path was easy but it was hot in the heat of the day and it sapped our energy. An hour after lunch at the dilapidated farmhouse at Badia Bounsollazzo I at last spotted a large roof on the hilltop ahead. It was the Convente di Monte Senario. There was a pine tree lined avenue to get to it and soon we were passing through large gates and picnicking families to reach it. It was a large and imposing building and was perhaps home to 100 nuns. There was a shop here but it was only open between 0900 and 1200 and then 1500 to 1800 to allow the nuns to pray and it was 1330.

22. Santuario di Montesenario is a near 900 year old hermitage in the conifer forests on top of a hill. It had a very small shop but it is closed for 3 hours for prayer in the middle of the day

We filled up our water containers at the fountain and then started the descent down the south ridge of Monte Senario along another tree lined avenue to religious stations along it. At the bottom we turned east past an enormous stone ice house where winter ice from local ponds was stored with hay between the layers, and then came onto a quiet road. We followed the road for a good km until it veered west and we veered east on a path. The next two kilometres were quite idyllic as it was across a breezy saddle covered in hay fields with the occasional old farmhouse. To the south we could see down the valley to the ridge top town of Fiesole, where we were heading and then well beyond that the plain in which Firenze sat. It was just possible to make out the enormous dome of the Duomo, or cathedral. The breezy arable saddle soon ended in a shaded wood and just beyond we dropped down into Vetta le Croci. Here we left the route to make a slight detour into the village. Everything was closed but just beyond was a food truck and vegetable market which was open every day from 0800 to 2000. We stopped here and had paninis, yoghurts and cold drinks. It was quite busy with many customers stopping to buy cheap vegetables. It was a welcome break after 6 hours and the hot afternoon sun. 

23. Between the Santuario di Montesenario and the hamlet of Vetta le Croci to the south the Via Degli Dei followed a shallow ridge top cover in meadows. There were distant views here to Fiesole and Florence beyond in the valley

We dragged ourselves away and could see the remaining route before us. We quickly regained the path and then followed a sparsely wooded and dry ridge for 5 km as it climbed to Monte Fanna. There were great views and some breeze but by and large it was baking hot and we were both sweating profusely. From the summit of Monte Fanna at about 680m, we started a long and easy descent to Fiesole, which we could see the whole time. The route was initially through pine forest but soon entered scrub and then cultivated land which was largely olive. We passed more and more farmhouses and then villas as we approached Fiesole. The official route seemed to bypass the town and head down to Firenze at the last saddle but we were staying in Fiesole as Firenze was too far. So we continued down the road to almost the main square. It was not a good way and there was little room to avoid traffic especially on some of the blind bends for about a kilometre. We would have been better treading a path through the quiet roads on the crest of the residential part of the town. 

24. The town of Fiesole lies on a hilltop overlooking Florence. For centuries it has been a salubrious place for the wealthy of Florence to come and relax in.

We found the mundane Hotel Villa Bonelli and were soon washing off a day’s worth of sweat and dust. In the evening we went down to the main square which was lovely. The square was actually triangular with a large clock tower and old council building on one side. The other two sides were bars and restaurants. We sat in the middle of the triangle where some of the restaurants had expanded their outdoor seating into. The waiters and waitresses had to cross a pedestrian crossing across the same busier road we walked down constantly to serve the 50 customers on the other side, but they were confident the cars would stop and then all did. 

VDD Day 06. 16 July. Fiesole to Firenze (Florence) Railway Station. 11 km. 3.5 hours. 110m up. 380m down. We both slept well in the dark cool room of Hotel Bonelli after yesterday’s long hot hike. Breakfast was late at 0800 as per usual for a hotel which does not cater for workers or outdoor folk, but it did not matter for us as we only had 3 hours to hike today. We left well after 0900 and went down to the main square which seemed deserted after the previous night with all the diners. It was already warm. 

25. The main square in Fiesole is called Piazza Mino. In the evening it is a vibrant meeting place with many restaurants spilling their seating across the square

When preparing my routes I use an app called Strava. It has a facility to create a route using heat maps of previous users. I combine this with other maps, in this case one with the route of the Via Degli Dei available online. Once I have created the route I save it as a GPX file and send it to my Garmin Fenix watch. The watch is my main means of navigation. If I am confused I look at the map on my phone and if still confused dig out the paper map from my rucksack. Unfortunately for the day’s route I made a mistake in route planning as the online route was a bit vague with alternatives. Instead of following the obvious route out of the SW corner of the square at Fiesole and down the ridge for a kilometre, I planned the route out of Fiesole to the SE down to Cave di Maiano. The route I planned was very circuitous and took us back through the quiet streets on the southside of the ridge the town sat on to nearly the campsite. Here it headed down on tracks past old quarries now engulfed by oak woods. It wanted to take us even further to the SE but it seemed so out of the way we decided to head west along quiet roads to try and gain the more obvious alternative route at the Convent di San Domenico. Once we were on the small roads leading to this Convent and the junction we passed lots of expensive villas, many still surrounded by olive groves. It was a nice detour but it took a good hour and when we reached the convent we could look up the hill and see Fiesole clock tower just above us, perhaps just 15 minutes away. 

26. The view from Fiesole over Florence across the lower hills with scattered olive grooves and large villas before the suburbs start. In the middle of the picture is the 750 year old Firenze Duomo, formally known as Cathedral of Saint Mary of the Flower.

At this junction by the convent there was a small quiet road which took us straight down Via Giovanni Boccaccio. It was a small road with some beautiful old villas on each side of it. One in particular looked magnificent and very aristocratic and it was called Villa Palmieri. Even the home farm of this villa looked sumptuous and the whole estate was surrounded in neatly laid out olive groves. Another villa was Villa Schifanoia which was an exclusive university. 

27. As we went through the suburbs of Florence beside the Mugnone river the Tuscany countryside was soon replaced by busy urban living.

As we travelled further down the road we dropped down into the open Mugnone valley where a small stream flowed. The stream was quite clear and there were plenty of large fish swimming about in the pools. They were largely confined to their pool until the next heavy rain would allow them to move. Soon the villas and houses gave way to apartments and we entered the outskirts of Firenze and the suburb of Le Cure. Here we were forced into the urban meat grinder by going through an underpass under a railway where many homeless people had set up raised beds where they spent each night after a day of trying to earn food. A bit beyond was Piazza della Liberta where we entered the more historical and touristic part of Firenze. We followed one street here all the way to the Duomo cathedral whose massive dome dominated all of Firenze and we had seen for the last 24 hours even from 20 kilometres away. En route to the Duomo we passed the Galleria dell’Accademia, where Michaelangelo’s statue of David was. The queues to get in were enormous, as were the queues for the Duomo and the tower beside it. It was hot and quite stressful after Appennine forests and I was so thankful we had been to these places before and did not have to endure them again in this season. We decided the best thing to do was to walk past the top end brand shops nearby selling superfluous luxury and continue to the nearby Railway Station.

28. The end of the Via Degli Dei is the magnificent Florence Cathedral. Firenze Duomo. It is about 750 years old. It is possible to go round the Cathedral and also up the tower but the queues in the summer are prohibitive.

The station was relatively small but busy. We bought a ticket to Bologna on the fast train and got it at 1355. It was a very fast and efficient train and it took us just 38 minutes to cover the entire walk of 6 days to Bologna railway station which was much bigger and more spacious than Firenzes. Here we retrieved some superfluous luggage like fleeces and duvet jackets and walked into the centre of Bologna where we rented an apartment for 3 nights. Bologna was a much quieter city with less pressure to tick off the sights. It was much easier and cooler to walk around due to the porticos or covered pavements. The Via Degli Dei had been a very nice walk but it was perhaps too hot to do it mid summer and I think May or September would have been better. It would also be possible to combine this walk with the Via Sanese (www.baxternature.com/via-sanese) to make an 11 day walk from Bologna to Siena with very varied scenery and culture. 

 

Back

KH Day 01. 28 June. Thorl Maglern to Refugio Nordio Deffar. 20 km. 9 hours. 1790m up. 1060m down. We set off just before 0800 after a superb stay at The Pension Galle in Unterthorl. We ate a good breakfast as the first part of the day was a near 1000 metre climb without respite and there was another 800 metres later in the day also. It was sunny, warm and windstill when we walked through the beautiful hamlet of Unterthorl which merged into Oberthorl. It was even more quaint with a huge hay barn with a large overhanging roof covering all the racks where hay would hang in a month or two once it was cut. 

The route followed the track for a km or so as it left the fields and went into the warm beech forest. As the track zig-zagged the route initially followed the track, but it soon cut across a zig-zag through the forest on a small overgrown path. As we climbed into the beech the path cut across more and more until in the end it was purely on the path. It was small and sometimes faint but there were always the characteristic blazes on the trees to indicate where it went. It was a relentless climb with no respite. The day was warm and humid and I was soon sweating. On and on the path climbed through the tall straight beech whose shade was a mercy. 

After a good hour the path met a track and followed it to a great view point where the mountains to the south and east rose like huge grey tombstones. The Carnic Prealps to the south in Friuli were perhaps the most jagged and spectacular but the Julian Alps in Slovenia just 10 km away were larger and there were a few glaciers here. We followed the track for a bit climbing less steeply now and in conifers which I think were firs but did not look closely. In the glades there was a riot of summer alpine flowers and it was nice to see them again, like old friends. The route occasionally followed a track but essentially it was on a path through the forest. However whatever the path went through it was always up. As we climbed more onto the spine of the ridge we got some great views down into the Gailtal valley to the north of the Main Carnic Alps ridge, which we were now following. It was peppered with small hamlets and looked like very good agricultural land, nourished by the silt of the river. 

01. Climbing up the ridge between the start at Thorl Maglern (out of picture to the right) and Göriacher Alm (out of picture to the left). this is the view looking NW down to the Gailtal valley and the voillaghes of Feistritz and Notsch each side of the Gail River

After 3 hours we eventually burst out of the forest and onto an alp where some horses were shading under trees. There were some alm houses further up and we had hoped to have lunch here. We passed a couple of small ponds and then climbed the grassy meadows to reach the small quaint alm houses of the summer farms. There were 8 houses where families would have come for centuries to oversee their animals and do dairy tasks. Most of the houses were in good condition and very quaint. The alm, or alp, was called Goraicher Alm and it was idyllic with great views over the Julian Alps in particular. In the middle of the houses was a large table which could seat perhaps 20 with benches on each side. I have seen them before with the whole alm and its families eating a seasonal feast. Beside it was a great church bell and a small spring of cold fresh water. There was only one family here I think and so we sat at the table and ate our modest lunch. 

02. The view from Goriacher Alm, circa 1650m, looking ESE towards the Julian Alps in Slovenia. On the right Mangrt, 2679m, and right in the middle is Prisojnik, 2547m blocking the view to Triglav behind it, the highest of the Julian alps at 2864m. Thorl Maglern is unseen in the valley in the photo’s middle

After lunch we left at 1200 and continued west. Initially our route took us down a newly made track into the fir forest again, We followed it for a few kilometres as it traversed the hillside on the south side of the main ridge before crossing to the north side. It was not particularly scenic in the trees but we occasionally caught glimpses south into Italy and north across the Gailtal valley to range after range. Eventually the easy track came to an end and we started a long 600 metre descent to a very deep saddle on the ridge. It was disheartening to go down knowing we had to climb back up again, The descent was steep and relentless and was mostly on small paths through the forest. Initially it was dry and dusty between small firs, but as we descended the firs got bigger and bigger, each one growing straight up to try and get its canopy into the direct sunlight. Soon the firs gave way to the beech and which were much more comforting to walk through. It was soft underfoot here and we continued down for well over an hour in all until we reached the Bartolo Saddle. 

We crossed a track and then started up the west side of the Bartolo Saddle. Suddenly I saw a large owl and then another silently follow each other through the trees until they settled on one near us. They had large round faces and one sat still long enough for me to photograph it. It was one of the highlights of the day. It was not a steep climb initially and the cool of the beech forest helped so we soon reached a small cabin on the edge of a meadow. We had a second lunch here to fortify us for the final push up the hill. There was a spring marked on the map but we could not find it. 

03. A Tawny owl in the woods at Bartlosattel (Bartlo saddle) 1173m before the long climb up to Achomitzer Alm, about 1800m.

At about 1500 we left in the middle of the afternoon heat to slog up the final slopes. The route was largely along the border of Italy and Austria as it wove between fir trees. It climbed steeply and it was a hard slog up these metres for an hour and a half without respite until we could see the alm houses of Achomitzer alm. Soon we hauled ourselves out of the flower-filled forest onto the meadow of the alm. There was a spring here so we filled our bottles and then climbed up to the 5 houses and the dairy. There was no one here but it was a lovely calm place and the large mixed herd of cattle and horses gently grazed the meadow as we passed. 

There was still one more climb but it was mercifully small. Initially we had to drop down 100 metres or so to a saddle on a small alm track. It was an easy descent and we cut across the meadow between the bends of the road. After 20 minutes we reached the saddle and started the final climb of the day up to a small chapel which we could see on the descent. The climb was pleasant but tiring at the end of the long day. It was called the Almkapelle Maria Schnee  (Madonna of the Snow). It was a nice place to rest with a large table beside it. 

05. Between Achomitzer Alm and Feistritzer Alm was a pastoral hill with the chaple Maria Schnee (Maria of the snows). It is just visible on top of the lower ridge on the left.

From here it was a short walk down the track to the north across close cropped meadows to the large Feistritzer alm at about 1700 metres. This alm had about 20 houses and a large house with a menu and tables outside. It looked like a mountain hut but it was difficult to see if it was open or not. There was nothing on the internet to say it was previously, so I had already decided to not risk it and push on for another 45 minutes to Refugio Nordio Deffar. However if the Mountain Lodge at Feistritzer alm was open it would have been a great place to stay as there was a real dairy culture here with some 50  cows and also 50 horses grazing nearby. A few of the horses had foals. 

We did not stop here but continued down the easy path across the meadows and into the forest. The path got steeper and steeper as it went through the fir forest and in a few places it needed caution as the track was damaged by a small landslide. After dropping nearly 300 metres we crossed a stream and reached the new Rifugio Nordio Deffar after the old one had burnt down a few years ago. I hoped it would be quiet but it was busy and our room was a bunk room with 8 beds and 6 were already taken. It was a bit of a disappointment after the long day as the manager had said we would be the only ones when I booked. It was now busy and there was no option. However the food was delicious and plentiful and the staff were very friendly and chatty. We sat inside while everybody else ate on the terrace. We had had enough sun for the day. After supper I wrote the blog while Fiona read before going up to the crowded room.  

KH Day 02. 29 June. Rifugio Nordio Deffar to Eggeralm . 13 km. 5.5 hours. 700m up. 710m down. Like most refuges the food was much better than the sleeping arrangements and Nordio Deffar provided a generous breakfast. As everyone was chatting on the terrace getting ready to go, two of our roommates from Germany said they had a friend in Edinburgh. It turned out she was also a friend of mine and we had a lively 10 minutes chat about that before taking a photo of the two of us to send to her. The Germans were on a 3 week hike from Salzburg to the Adriatic, which is getting well known. We all set off in different directions, the Germans south to Tarviso, others east to Thorl Maglern and us northwards to Dolinza alm.

It was a short hike north up the track for about 15 minutes climbing slowly and gently until we reached the saddle and the border with Austria again and burst out onto the open pastures. The sun was shining on the west side of the pastures but where the 15-odd alm houses were in an orderly line it was still in the shade. There was a gasthaus here but it was completely closed save a chalk menu on the outside. I think the gasthaus house was only open at the weekends in the high season, when it was worth their while. We wandered through the alm as the sun chased the shade off the two rows of orderly old log alm houses with their wooden shingle roofs. 

08. Looking east from Starhand hill, 1965m, near Gortschacher Alm towards the Julian Alps. The prominent peak in the middle is Skrlatica, 2740m, some 35 kilometres away.

The route now started to climb westwards in earnest. It went steeply up through the fir and spruce forest on small zigzags. The path was not well marked and often quite faint but it followed the obvious course up the north side of a ravine. The forest floor was full of flowers, especially geranium and buttercup species. As we climbed the forest became thinner and the spruce disappeared to be replaced by fir and larch. The ground cover now was largely Alpenrose, a short Rhododendron which was still in flower. After climbing past the last of the trees the path reached a saddle on the north side of the lower hill of Sagran, which was our highpoint of the day. It was warm and wind still and the sky was clear blue with the occasional hazy sky so the views over to the Julian and Carnic Prealps in Slovenia and Friulian Italy were spectacular. They were immensely jagged mountain ranges. 

06. The wonderful Gortschacher Alm, circa 1700m, was on the north side of the main Karnischer ridge on the Austrian side. The green pyramid hill to the west is Poludnig, 1999m, and Egger Alm is on the otherside of it. The rocky mountains are further west on the main Karnischer ridge beyond the Nassfeld Pass.

We now started the long descent to the valley floor. It was initially very pleasant through the upper larch and fir forest, which was quite thin. Cows were grazing here, heads down chomping on the lush grass and tails swishing to keep the flies at bay. It was an idyllic setting. As we continued down we reached Gortschacher Alm which was about 10 houses, again in a line and all pretty much the same build. There was very little life here at the moment and I guess the cows in the vicinity were not milk cows. Just before we reached the alm we came across a family of young marmots who must have been this year’s kits. They were small and relatively fearless and just scurried into their burrows at the last minute.  They had yet to learn of the dangers overhead. 

07. One of the alm houses at Gortschacher Alm. There were 10 such houses and they probably belonged to farmers in the hamlet of Gortschach in the Gailtal valley, and had done so for centuries.

After Gortschacher Alm the route followed the track down into the side valley on a long series of zig-zags until even these were not steep enough so it left the track and continued down through the forest steeply until it got to the small river on the side valley floor. We wanted to stop for lunch here as we had been going 3 hours but there was nowhere great so we carried on down this side stream for another half hour through the forest. We descended into mixed woods until we got to the main side valley with the Seebach stream where we found a log to sit on beside the stream. 

We now had to make one more climb but it was only 200 metres or so. However the hillside was not only steep but the forest had been harvested some 5 years ago and the route was quite overgrown with the first phase of coloniser plants. They often covered the path which must be little used despite it being on a few longer and well known walking routes. The climb was very hot and it was a joy to reach the shade of trees again when the overgrown route met a forest track. A short half hour down the track we reached a large alm called Dellacher alm. Its 30 odd houses were arranged on each side of a track and surrounded by a large pasture. There were some signs of dairy work here but not much and I think most of the alm houses were holiday homes and some even rented out for a week at a time. There was a small restaurant here and as we were parched we went down to it and had a soft drink each.  The other clients all seemed local from the alm houses. 

Refreshed, we continued west for the last leg of the day. We followed the small alm road for a good kilometre until we reached the reed fringed Eggeralm See, which was a small lake. Here we thought going round the roadless side of it on the path would have been nicer so we left the track and quickly found the path. There was a large mixed herd of cows and horses here with at least 100 animals in it. Many of the horses were huge and strong. I am not sure why there are so many horses in these alms and assume they are for the table eventually. Past this herd we met the shores of the lake and flushed a few ducks from the reeds which mostly swam to deeper water, but some took flight. It was a lovely walk across the meadows with occasional giant silver fir standing alone and proud with their huge branches drooping down to the ground. At the west end of the lake was another large herd of cows and horses again with about 100 healthy large beasts. We rejoined the road soon after and then followed its level course across the open valley floor to Eggeralm. 

09. The lovely Egger Alm which lay at about 1400m altitude in a pastoral valley had about 40 alm houses, 2 guesthouses a dairy and a small chapel. It was a very active alm with a strong community cooperation and thriving cheese dairy.

Eggeralm was large with about 40 houses and a chapel. It also had a guest house and a diary. Most of the houses were log and timber with pretty balconies. The houses usually sat on a stone or concrete basement which would have once been the diary. However it seemed many of the houses were now holiday homes, often for the original families which owned them. There were two guesthouses here and we had booked into to the nicer of the two “Zum alten Kaseri” which was right opposite the cheese dairy. The owners took us upstairs to the upper floor where there was a long corridor with 3-4 rooms on each side and a big balcony adorned with young geraniums along the edge. It was idyllic. We were shown a room with two old wooden beds next to the balcony. There was a shower and we soon had one and hung the washed clothes out to dry. Thereafter we went down for a drink at the pub, or stube, underneath. 

The dairy opposite had a shop so we went in to enquire about the cheese and butter it made to try and find out more. The 40 cows were milked at the far end of the building and then their milk went into the middle part of the dairy where it was made into butter and cheese. The ladies in here showed us the vast stainless steel vat where the cheese was curdled and formed, and then the press which had 4 large truckles in it wrapped in cloth where the whey was squeezed out and the cheeses were set. At the end nearest the gasthaus was a small shop where the camembert-type cheese, butter and other local dairy products were sold. It was a fascinating place but my German was just too clumsy for us to have anything but an awkward conversation and I was worried we might be a nuisance so left.  We learnt the cows were milked at 1700 and 0500 so hoped to find out more then. However when the 40 cows were driven down the hill to the dairy we could just watch them. I tried to initiate a conversation in the hope we might get invited in to watch but they were too busy to bother with us. 

10. Watching the 50 odd cows being escorted down to the milking parlour beside the dairy and cheese production. The cattle were milked twice a day at 0500 and 1700 and their milk turned into cheese and butter almost immeadiately, as it has always been.

Dinner was early at 1800 and we both had a large plate for food. I think Austrian hospitality is the most generous in the Alps and this place did not disappoint. The menu was full of local specialities and dumpling varieties. Nobody in an Austrian guesthouse goes hungry. As we ate the wind picked up and the skies which had been getting darker all day were now a dark grey. It seemed the weather might change and the forecast was not great for tomorrow. We went upstairs after the meal where I wrote the blog on the balcony overlooking the busy alm. It seemed a very sociable place and everybody greeted everyone else. It seemed everyone here was involved in the dairy to some extent. I wish I could have found out more but the language barrier prevented me asking even if the cows were individually owned or part of a collective, and if the former, were the profits distributed accordingly. It had been a very nice day and it was a perfect evening at the quaint and interesting Eggeralm.  

KH Day 03. 30 June. Eggeralm to Nassfield. 14 km. 5 hours. 640m up. 530m down. We both had a long undisturbed sleep in the dark pine panelled room in the lovely Gasthaus. Breakfast was also a sumptuous affair with a board of cured meats and a selection of cheeses all on dark heavy bread which filled one up. In my experience Austrian hospitality is the best in the Alps and better than the French or Italians. The Swiss are the worst with parsimonious servings at exorbitant prices. They need to take a lesson from the generous Austrians. We ate outside under grey skies with a good breeze blowing. However it was still warm even though we were at 1400 metres. 

We set off at 0900 and followed a gravel track as it contoured across the hillside through forest on the north and the west side of Planja mountain, 1720m, a forested knoll in the alpine scale. It was an easy and pleasant 3 km and we covered the ground quickly. There was a carpet of flowers in the glades between the fir trees. However after these 3 km we reached a saddle, the Stallen Sattel 1496m, on the main ridge, and the border with Italy, and then started to descend. The descent was rich in flowers as the landscape was less densely covered in trees as it was south facing and dry. As we descended there was the occasional section of path which had been washed away in Biblical rainstorms over the last 20 years and here the path was narrow, loose and exposed for 10-20 metres. To our south there were frequent steep gravel slopes where small landslides had scoured the hillside. On three occasions there were old metal cables to hold onto as we crossed the rim of the landslide on a narrow shelf. This section went on for a good two kilometres but it felt much longer. As we traversed down the steep hillside the valley, called Vallone de Rio Blanco on account of the small stones which had been washed down, came up to meet us and the terrain eased off. We seemed to be walking along an old military road as along the steeper more precarious bits on the steep dry pine clad rocky valley side and also the gentler section through the beech forest there was once a narrow track perhaps for horse and cart. Generally the track was OK but where the deluges had damaged it in rocky ravines and swept away the terraces or bridges in the last 50 years no repair was done. When we reached the floor of the Vallone de Rio Blanco we headed west again up a better track to a saddle on the main ridge and the Austrian border. The saddle was called the Stutenboden sattel, 1440m. Just before it we passed a herd of beige bullocks chomping the grass in the glades of the forest and I took a photo. 

After the saddle we passed over a small alm with a single house and climbed slowly on a track on the north side of the main ridge and high above a deep wooded valley with the Garnitzenbach stream. Across from this on the other side of the valley rose the very imposing Gartnerkofel mountain, 2195m. It was the highest and most alpine of all the mountains on the ridge so far and looked like it was from the Dolomites with its sheer light grey walls rising up to jagged inaccessible peaks. Below the walls were fields of steep  scree much of which were covered in the dwarf pine, Mugo mugo. As we walked up the fir lined road two ladies drove up and stopped. They were local farmers and had lost their cows. I showed them a photo to confirm they were the ones they were looking for and they were delighted. I told them they were in the woods half a kilometre into Italy. 

The track soon ended and then we had to stumble along a path through the woods for nearly a km until we got to a green open ski piste, which was well grazed in the summer. We crossed the piste and climbed up to a large hut with a terrace wrapped round it. It was called the Garnitzeralm and it was open so we went in to have a soft drink and bread and cheese. The hosts were very friendly and it seems there were rooms available here also. However it was only an hour away from the fleshpots and bright lights of Nassfield, which is where we were heading. However there was still a good 300 metre climb up past a water pond and through the woods beside the piste to the top of top of the pass on the south side of Gartnerkofel mountain. The water pond was artificial and it used to make snow in November and December to extend the ski season. 

11. Climbing up past Garnitzenalm under the south face of Gartnerkofel mountain, 2195m, to go over a pass and descend to the road as Nassfeld Pass where there is a ski resort.

At the top of the pass, 1856m, Nassfield appeared some 300 metres below us on a major crossing over the main Karnischer Alps ridge. This pass was called the Nassfield or Pramollo Pass depending on language. It was a ski resort in the winter and there were loads of dormant hotels which were closed, waiting for the snows to return. However there were also many hotels which were open for hikers, cyclists and motorists. We had chosen the Wulfenia da Livio which had a restaurant also. It was beside a small lake on the Italian side and away from the sprawl of the ski resort which was mostly on the Austrian side half a kilometre away. 

12, Vibrant meadows, full of buttercups, just above Garnitzenalm enroute to Nassfeld Pass

The walk down was both on the piste and in the woods beside it. It was raining now and some of the bare rocks were greasy and slippery in the forest and we had to take care. The rain continued all the way to Watschiger Alm where there was a chairlift at the end of a road. The chairlift was running for summer visitors and hikers. We bypassed this slightly industrial complex and walked 2 km down the road to a chapel on the border with an Italian flag on the south side of it, and an Austrian flag on the north side. We went down a track on the Italian side to the lake and our hotel. We had a great room with a large balcony and a view over the lake and tomorrow’s mountains. However it was still raining and the mountains were covered in mist. After a shower we went down for a second lunch of a salad and then I wrote the blog before dinner. The hotel restaurant was closed for dinner but the owner’s daughter had a pizzeria some 200 metres away which had some of the best pizzas I have tasted. During the walk to this pizzeria the rain stopped and blue sky appeared but the forecast for tomorrow was wet.

KH Day 04. 01 July. Nassfeld to Straniger Alm.  17 km. 7 hours. 850m up. 860m down. It was still dry in the morning but the mist was low and covered pretty much everything. We could not even see across the small lake. Breakfast was at 0800 and it was a buffet. It was not well prepared and there was no one about except the owner’s daughter and she was on her phone. So we helped ourselves and then made up a couple of rolls and boiled some eggs for lunchtime. By the time we eventually set off it was 0900 and the air felt very damp. 

We walked round the lake to the dormant borderpost at the pass. Here we left the road just at a large hotel complex with about 6 adjacent modern wooden blocks which were all part of a ski hotel. We initially walked up the piste climbing slowly in the mist until the expected rain finally arrived. It was heavy with large droplets splashing off our jackets and rivulets running down the path. It stayed with us all the way up to the top of the piste when it eased and then stopped.

At the top of the piste was a curious set of water features, a small lake and play area, which all seemed to celebrate that this once war torn area was now at peace. We dropped down through it and then continued down towards the base of some ski lifts. I was worried we were losing too much height and that we should have taken a higher path but then the mist cleared to reveal Rosskofel mountain, 2240m. The other path I wondered about went over the ridge of this large jagged mountain above the huge cliffs which were now obvious. It would have been a much longer alternative. The route took us down the piste but before it got to the bottom a path branched off to the west. We took it and wove between outcrops and larch trees beneath the large cliffs and scree slopes on the north side of Rosskofel mountain. 

After half an hour of weaving through boulders and trees the path started to climb. The rain started again as we began the climb and it was very heavy. Rivulets were streaming down the outcrops and flowing down the path. There was the odd clap of distant thunder. The further up we climbed the more the path became obvious as it must have been a 100 year old military construction to move soldiers or supplies. However as we climbed the rain continued to pummel us, and the thunder was more frequent and loud with some violent claps occasionally. After an hour, and some 2.5 hours after leaving Nassfeld, we reached Rudnigsattel, 1945m. I thought this would be the end of the climb and the more awkward part, but there was a lot more to come. 

13. Looking down Valle di Aip on the Italian (South) side of the Karnischer Ridge during a brief lull in the torrential rain and thunder.

Instead of dropping down the otherside of the pass into the lovely Valle di Aip on the Italian side with its characteristic red bivouac shed with 9 cramped beds, it continued to climb along a ridge. This ridge was a narrow crest between two bowls, the one we had just ascended and the Valle di Aip. Occasionally we had to clamber over a outcrop while the rain continued to fall and the thunder roared overhead.  Half way along the rain stopped and the skies cleared to reveal a massive mountain we were walking towards called Trogkofel, 2280m. As soon as the rain stopped the choughs came out to play, soaring along the ridge. 

Once we reached the base of Trogkofel the route veered west along the base of the cliffs. We picked our way along this rocky path, which was covered in interesting flowers which must have enjoyed the south facing aspect. The path went on for much longer than I thought as it undulated across the scree. Half way along the rain and thunder started again and it was heavy, with some hail mixed in. Rivulets started to cascade down Trogkofel and also on the mountain on the south side of the Valle di Aip, called Creta di Rio Secco. At the west end of Trogkofel I thought surely we must go down now but it continued to traverse round the shoulder for another half hour before we started to descend. We dropped down through the dwarf pine to a junction of paths at the east end of a long scrub covered ridge called the Rotterndorfer Schneid. We had been going for 4.5 hours without stopping, so in a brief lull in the rain and with atmospheric mists swirling around the jagged peaks we stopped for a late lunch. 

14. Walking round the south side of Trogkofel, 2280m. It rose steeply to the right (north) from this path.

We set off again a little after 1400 and walked along the low scrub covered Rottendorfer Scheid for a good hour. Although the slopes were gentle the path was rocky and slow and we had to be careful as we pushed through the scrub. By now it was raining again I could feel my feet getting wet as we had to slosh through large puddles. There were many salamanders out and about on the track, perhaps 50 altogether today and we had to take care not to step on them as they were slow and clumsy. Slowly we climbed up the gentle rocky ridge to a shallow pass and then crossed over into Italy. Down in the bowl below the ridge was a beautiful Magla, or dairy, called Cordin Grande. It had 3 buildings one of which was the alp house and one the dairy. The whole complex looked like a Victorian romantic painting with the mist hanging over the trees and meadows. As we circled around the bowl which the dairy sat in we came back to the border again and a fence. Crossing the fence to Austria we then started the final descent. 

Initially it was on a lovely path which was wide and even as we dropped into the larch and then fir trees. Soon we could hear cow bells and knew that we were back in the safety of the forest. It was an easy path and despite the rain there was relief to be back in the conifers again with the usual flowers. One which we saw a lot of was a tall white geranium. After an easy hour walking down the path we finally met a track. This track led us all the way to Straniger Alm through the tall fir trees. The wind which blew the rain into our faces earlier in the day on the higher paths was now completely gone. It was a very easy track to follow with just the right gradient to keep the momentum going. After a T junction we rounded a corner and reached a herd of some 50 cattle being driven down the track for the evening milking. We followed them for 100 metres to reach the main building of Straniger Alm which was the Gasthaus. We went in, dripping wet, to a fire and great reception. 

15 Straniger Alm, circa 1500m, is a working alm making cheese from both goats and cows. It has a good guesthouse attached to the dairy where the cheese is made. Pictured is the alms milking parlour

We were given a lovely room with 3 beds and were shown the shower. After sorting ourselves out we went down to the small stube (living room) with the fire where there were another 6 hikers. It was quite cosy. We all ate together from a selection of local dishes, with many of them featuring the cheese the alm made in the dairy, which was the other half of the gasthaus building. When we finished I wrote the blog. The only downside was that just before 2000 some 25 Austrians arrived by car. They had already booked but the stube was taken over by them and we were all squeezed into a corner. I feared they would be noisy later but they were not. 

16. Goats were also kept at Straniger Alm and some of the cheese produced were a mix of cows and gosts milk.

KH Day 05. 02 July. Straniger Alm to Zollner See Hutte. 6 km. 3 hours. 450m up. 220m down. Everyone was surprisingly quiet in the night and there were no disturbances from the group of 25. Breakfast was served at 0700 and was good. It included 2 mature cheeses, a soft cheese and a quark type soft cheese, all made at Straniger Alm. The mature cheeses were from last year and had overwintered in the valley before being brought up again. The two mature cheeses were a mix of 50/50 and 90/10 cows milk and goats milk. Even the butter was made in the dairy next door. There was also smoked meats, muesli, yoghurt and buttermilk with the dairy products being inhouse. It was a great breakfast. We said goodbye to the other hikers who were heading to Nassfeld and then went down to the milking barn where the goats were all penned in waiting to be milked. From here the route went west up the hill.

17. Looking back down to Straniger Alm with the dairy and guesthouse visible and the milking barn mostly hidden by trees

It was an easy climb through the fir and then larch forest to the treeline at around 1750-1800 metres. The weather was improving and the morning mist was clearing quickly. Soon there were large patches of blue sky and these soon merged together so the clouds were isolated. It was a far cry from yesterday. Near the top of the trees I saw a couple of goshawks. They were about the size of buzzards and predominantly white underneath. They were gliding into the wind and had their wing elbows thrust forwards as if in a dive.  We passed a local repairing a fence to keep his cattle from staying out of his pastures. He was older and dressed with a typical Tyrolean hat made of felt. Above these pastures we continued up through a knee high forest of the alpine Rhododendron, alpenrose, which were at their prime giving the whole hillside a purple hue. Well over an hour after leaving Straniger Alm we reached the top of the 400 metre climb at a watershed by Lodingtorl and half the day was already done. 

For the second half of the day we contoured the steep slope on the north side of the craggy Findenigkofel, 2016m. The path was quite small in places and there were steeper drops below across the scrub covered scree. It was not exposed but occasionally awkward. Above us the much steeper bare rock slabs rose up to the craggy ridge. As it was north facing it was slightly damper and yet in the summer months the sun still shone here so the entire 2-3 kilometre hike was ablaze with flowers. There were every type here and some very unusual ones with arnica, sow thistles, geraniums, lilies, louseworts to name a few and they formed a waist high forest. Occasionally there were also thickets of willow. The whole hillside was stunning and ablaze with colours. It was also teeming with insects which were feeding on the wildflowers and these in turn were being fed on by squadrons of passerine type birds, like chiffchaffs and Blackcaps. It was a slow walk however, on account of the rockier terrain and small path. 

As we traversed across on this flower filled balcony path we passed over two alms, each of which had a herd of cows nearby. If the alms did not make cheese themselves I am sure a small truck would have collected the milk once a day and taken it down to a collective cheese dairy in the valley. This eastern half of the Karnischer Alps is renowned for its cheese dairies. After we passed the second dairy, called Achornach Alm, the narrow balcony shelf became broader and more heathlike with less flowers and more low scrub of juniper and rhododendron. There was the occasional marsh, which was a lake once which had silted up completely over the last 5000 years since the ice left. Far down in the deep U shaped valley we could see the green fields on the floor of the Gailtal valley. There was a village here too called Dellach. 

The wide undulating shelf, now on the westside of Findenigkofel, rose up to a saddle on the main Karnischer ridgeline before the next craggy mountain rose up called Hoher Trieb. We did not climb to the saddle but continued to contour westwards reaching a lovely reed fringed lake called Zollner See.  It was about 300 metres long and 100 metres wide and was refreshing to see as the sun was now almost unobstructed by any cloud and the day was warm. Just after the lake the path descended slightly down to a bowl on the northside of Hoher Trieb where the Zollner See Hutte stood at about 1750 metres on the treeline. Beside it was a peace chapel to commemorate all those who died in the First World War. We made our way to it past a bulging marsh, also a silted up lake, and a small pond full of tadpole and juvenile Alpine Newts. It was just after 1200 and the day was done. 

18. The idyllic Zollnersee lake at 1766m. The mountain lodge lies just beyond it. The mountains in the distance are the ones to cross tomorrow and lie the other side of the deep Kronhograbben gorge like valley.

I had booked a dormitory bed as everything else was taken, however they had had a cancellation and to Fiona’s delight we could upgrade to a small room with a bunk bed. We were soon ensconced and then went outside to sit on the benches in the sun and eat lunch. One of the region’s specialities was cheese dumpling soup which Fiona tried. We also chatted with a very fit young French sportsman from Annecy, who was half running and half walking the entire Alps from Ljubljana in Slovenia to Nice in France. After lunch we went for a short walk to the neighbouring Rosseralm where there were some goats. Later I wrote the blog while Fiona sat in the sun and painted. By 1800 we were done and could relax over dinner and chat with other hikers, all of whom were coming in the opposite direction down the Karnischer Alp ridge, having started in the higher craggier west.    

19. One of the goats at Rosseralm which also offers accommodation and lies near Zollnerseehutte mountain lodge

KH Day 06. 03 July. Zollner See Hutte to Untere Valentinalm.  19 km. 9.5  hours. 1050m up. 1580m down. The hut warden at Zollner See hutte was a very easy going and relaxed man and he said we should just make our pack lunches at breakfast. We knew we had a long day so we made double lunch packs, and had a good breakfast too. We were pretty much ready to go at 0730. There was rain forecast for later in the day and we hoped to be over the narrower more slippery sections before it arrived. 

From the hut we went over a shallow saddle, just to the west of the hut, on the north side of Hoher Trieb and then started the first of a few descents. The first took us down through the larch and first trees on a narrow path. It was quite steep and occasionally overgrown, however the route was obvious. After a short hour we approached the cow bells in the Obere Bischofalm. The alm itself consisted of the chalet type house which was in good condition and had the flag of Karnten province hanging limply outside in the yard. I think it occasionally served food and there was beer in a water trough and an honesty box. Beside it was a barn also in good condition. I don’t think there was any milking here and all the cows were bollocks or cows not in milk. There were perhaps 30 and also 20 horses. The farm was really perched in a high inaccessible bowl and the only track up to it was from Untere Bischofalm far below in the deep Kronhof Graben valley which was almost like a gorge. 

20 On the way from Zollnerseehutte down into the deep Kronhofgraben valley we passed the beautiful old Obere Bischofalm, which did not have a working dairy.

From the alm we now followed the track down zig-zags to the valley. The hillside was steep and the track was a godsend but it was short lived as after a good half hour and well above the valley floor our route branched off and started to traverse up the side of the valley on the east flank. The path here was narrow and the hillside steep but it was covered in scrub which made it safe. There were a few outcrops to cross but these were quite easy really. After rounding a spur the whole upper part of the valley revealed itself. It was a great smooth bowl, the rim of which was the Italian border. At the saddle it was relatively low but on each side the mountains rose up into the mists. We walked up to the centre of this bowl pushing our way through the deep and lush vegetation of waist high wildflowers. It was a very fertile area and the flowers were dense. 

21. The sides and floor of the Kronhofgraben were covered in wild flowers including many of these, called Phyteuma nigrum or black rampion,

In the centre of the bowl there was a path which continued up to the saddle and over to Italy, but our path continued to circle round the bowl and started to climb up the west flank. It rose up above the crags which lined the bottom of the gorge-like valley on a diagonal path, which eventually climbed to a shelf where there was a hunters cabin. We had been going for nearly 3 hours so we stopped outside this cabin for our first lunch looking over the deep valley and the Obere Bischofalm on the other side. It was not far away as the crow flies and we could hear the cow bells from here. 

22. The climb up the west side of Kronhofgraben was across lush hillsides covered in wildflowers and small shrubs. It was on a good path and led up to a small halfway hunters cabin just visible centre right

As we ate lunch the mist came and went and came again but by and large the mist just remained on the summits over 2000 metres. It was up one of these summits, Koderkopf 2167m, which we now had to go to. The path climbed steeply from the cabin and entered a shallow valley which rose steeply up the side of the mountain. The slopes were covered in alpenrose rhododendron and much of the hillside was ablaze with patches of deep red. Slowly but surely we gained on the summit and alerted a number of marmot sentries whose shrill whistle warned the rest of the colony that there was danger about and it was best to head back to the burrows. At the very top there was a brief view back over the route we had taken and even Zollner See hutte was just visible. On the west side of Koderkopf the view to the mountains was impressive as this was the higher end of the Karnischer Alps ridge, but the mist soon obscured it. Near the top Fiona spotted a ptarmigan with about 10 chicks which scattered into the short grasses and bushes as we approached. 

23. The hunter’s cabin with Koderkopf mountain, 2167m, behind it. We stopped here before the climb up this mountain.

24. At the top of Koderkopf we came across a ptarmigan with 9 chicks. They were well camoflaged on the path, but broke cover as we approached as we did not see them until the last minute.

We heard the descent down the otherside was on a wider path and relatively easy, however it was not. It took a good 3 hours to follow the small rocky path down dropping some 7-800 metres. The path was narrow, rocky and sometimes a little slippery, although there was no great danger. We had to walk carefully and virtually place every step. Occasionally the path traversed across the hillside into a small stream bed but then dropped again. As we dropped down and traversed west we passed over a forested valley far below us with scattered alms in it and distant cow bells echoing across the valley sides. Far to the west was a huge mountain, the most easterly of the big mountains in the Karnischer Alps and it rose very steeply with a sheer north wall to nearly 2800 metres. It was called Hohe Warte and we would walk under it tomorrow. At last we came to a derelict alm which was built in 1932, probably as part of a socio-economic project like the nearby Italian ones from the same era which Mussolini built. This alm was called Obere Tschintemunt alm. From here the path became much wider as it was constructed nearly 100 years ago to serve the alm. 

26. Looking back to the steep and tricky route from Koderkopf from above the riuned Obere Tschintemunt Alm. The route descended from thje saddle to the left.

We traversed up the wider grassy path which contoured round the open valley climbing slightly. It was a welcome relief to be able to stride out and we could relax a bit at last. It took us a couple of kilometres to a small modern wooden hut, called Obere Speilbodenalm, on a prow which had a great view. It also had a bench outside it so we had our second lunch here. We knew there was a long descent to follow but we were lulled into a false hope by a track to serve the wooden hut. However when we set off again we discovered that the route did not go down the track but on a small path through the forest. 

25. In the more rocky places around the ruined Obere Tschintemunt alm there were many Mountain Houseleeks, Sempervivum montanum.

It was a long and tiring descent and it seemed to go on for ages, nearly 2 hours, during which we dropped a further 700 metres. The only respite was an open pasture where we had to weave through a herd of bullocks and cows not in milk. The path was never very steep as it zigzagged a lot, not was it very exposed or dangerous but it was occasionally slippery, especially now the predicted rain had started to fall. At last we rolled out of the woods onto the side valley floor where there was a small lake, called Grunsee. It marked the end of the descent, but by now our legs were tired. 

We walked round the north side of the lake and down a track passing another large working Alm with cattle outside and then reached the road over Plockenpass, the main pass over the Karnischer Alps between Gailtal in Austria and Friuli in Italy. There was an old gasthaus and restaurant here which was boarded up having seen better days many decades ago. We crossed the road and started the very last section of the day. We had to climb over a small spur some 100 metres high and then walk up the side of the Valentin valley for a couple of kilometres to reach our Gasthaus for the night. It was a lovely walk in deciduous forest, mostly beech. The shallow track down the other side of the spur was covered in many wild flowers, and some I had never seen before like a giant blue gentian and bright lilies. With tired legs we crossed the stream which came down the valley under the very imposing north wall of Hohe Warte, which loomed above us, and walked up to the Gasthaus at Untere Valentinalm. We got there just as the rain started in earnest and rushed through the door as it started to pour. 

27. The tremendous walls on the south side of the Valentintal valley which led up to the highest mountains in the Karnischer Alps namely Hohe Warte, 2780m and the adjacent Kellerspitzen, 2774m.

It was busy inside with hikers and diners. Eventually we were shown a small double room, the shower room and told to take our time and relax before coming down. It was already 1900 but they said the kitchen would stay open for us. After a great shower and clothes wash, we went down at nearly 2000 for our meal. It was large and unhealthy but we had earned it. After the meal I found an empty room upstairs to write the blog and where I could charge all the gadgets and was eventually done by 2300 after a long hard day.

KH Day 07. 04 July. Untere Valentinalm to Wolayersee hutte. 6 km. 3.5 hours. 950m up. 190m down. It poured in the night and it was cosy to lie in bed and hear the rain battering off the zinc roof outside. By the morning it had stopped, but mist hung over the valley and everything was dripping wet. There was no rush today as we only had a 6 km hike with 1000 metre climb which should take 3 hours, so we started breakfast a bit later at 0730. It was a very good buffet style breakfast with heavy bread flavoured with caraway seeds and cheeses, meats and jams to make it more palatable. I managed to upload the blog after breakfast and so we did not set off until 0930 by which time the sun had started to burn off the mist. 

28. The floor of Valentintal valley was perhaps the richest botanically of the entire trip with hundreds of spieces of flowers. Here is one the Lilium martagon, the martagon lily or Turk’s cap lily,

We initially followed the track up the valley. It was very deep and U-shaped at the bottom of a slot with the enormous Hohe Warte on the south side and Gamskofel on the north. There was a huge wall, perhaps 7-800 metres of vertical face which rose up towards Hohe Warte, which must be a climber’s paradise. As we walked up the track deeper into the slot the sides of the valley squeezed together and the gradient became steeper. It was very spectacular. However what was also very impressive was the wild flowers. I have hiked in much of the Alps in different seasons but have never quite seen flowers like this. There was such a variety and they were so densely packed together it almost looked like a herbaceous border at a botanical garden. Soon the track started to zig-zag and a path cut across the bends through the woods making the route shorter. After a quick hour we emerged from the woods onto the track again just by the new and well maintained Obere Valentinalm. This alm had about 40 cows around it and was near the treeline. 

29. Heading up Valentintal valley towards the Valentintorl pass, 2138m. The mountain to the left is Hohe Warte. 2780m.

Above the cows the track vanished and a rocky path started across the scrub covered hillside. There were lots of marmots here and none sounded the alarm when hikers went past so they must have been used to hikers. The valley split now with an open steep grassy slope heading up to a high saddle to the NW and the deep slot with snowfields to the SW. We had to take the latter and were forced to cross a few shallow snowfields which lingered. They were here because it is where the winter avalanches left them. The snow however was deep and firm and easy to walk across. 

30. Loking back down Valentintal valley to the east where we came. Beyond the Plockenpass in the deep valley photo’s middle rises the steep Polinik. 2332m, mountain which we skirted to the south (right) of yesterday.

The higher we walked up this deep valley the more impressive it got, especially the massive walls on the south side leading up to Hohe Warte, which I discovered was the highest mountain in the Karnischer Alps. There were more snowfields and I walked up them as they were firm and shallow, while Fiona clambered up the rocky path. This valley ended in a bowl with just a single pass to escape out of the circle of rock walls. The climb up to the pass was relatively easy and the path was good. It crossed a few small snowfields but so many people had walked across them there was a shallow trench. At the top was a grassy saddle called Valentintorl at 2138 m. 

31. Loking down the top of Valentintal valley from Valentintorl pass. The big mountain on the right is Kellerspitzen, 2774m.

The pass was actually a superb viewpoint with the main ridge of the Karnischer Alps just to our south, but way above us some 3-500 metres higher up where there was a string of very jagged and totally inaccessible peaks, all a top vast walls of a lighter coloured limestone type rock. The route we walked up was spectacular, but to the west the descent was also immensely impressive with sheer sided mountains.  We could see down the valley we had to take to the light blue Wolayersee lake below. This valley was full of snow but it was shallow and there were tracks across it. At the saddle there was a small group of marmot on the grass. Their burrows were nearby and they made no effort to hurry to them as we approached. Instead two adults actually started to play wrestle with each other. 

35. There were a lot of marmots on the grassland at Valentintorl pass. They were fattening up for the winter and playing in the sun.

After a good pause to take in the surroundings we set off down the path on the west side of the pass. After a short descent down a headwall there was a continuous snowfield which went all the way down to the lake. I took it as it was fast and easy on the knees, while Fiona came down the path beside it occasionally crossing the snow when the path did. It took a quick half hour to reach the lake which was fringed with a green and then turquoise hue when the sun shone on it. It was quite busy at the lake as there was a track to the Wolayersee hutte which now appeared at the north end of the lake. We had to clamber over limestone type rock slabs with crevices filled with gravel and silt, and now a mass of flowers, especially geraniums. This rugged path was not long but took time and it led us to the lodge which looked newly refurbished and well cared for. 

32. Looking down the west side from Valentintorl to Wolayer See lake and then the rocky tower of Seekopf, 2554m, rising beyond it.

33. The easy descent on the snowfield from the pass of Valentintorl, picture behind, down to Wolayer see lake

It was 1400 when we arrived and got a hearty welcome from the lively hut warden. He told us our room number which was a dormitory as we expected. It had 8 beds in it, 4 below and 4 on top with a divider in between the middle beds, so there were two mattresses on each side. The room was very new and clean and had a great view onto the NW ridge of Hohe Warte which rose up nearly vertically just across the lake for 600 metres. After we unpacked we went down to the dining room with the same spectacular view out of the large glass windows for lunch. We sat at a table with a cowherd, called Johannes, who had just dropped in for a meal. He was looking after cows for 9 families and had 80 beasts to keep an eye on all summer. He had a chalet house beside the path we would pass tomorrow and invited us in for a coffee when we passed tomorrow.  After lunch I wrote the blog while Fiona went to explore and look at the flowers and view near the hut. I was done by 1630 and intended to relax and socialise for the rest of the day.  

34. The flowers on the east side of Wolayer See lake were thrinving on the limestone rich rock and silt. In the background is the renovated the Wolayerseehutte mountain lodge, 1967m.

36. Looking SE from the dormitory window of Wolayerseehutte, 1967m, across the lake and towards the huge tower of Seewarte, 2595m, which is a spur on the west ridhe of the even higher Hohe Warte just behind

37. Wolayerseehutte mountain lodge can sleep about 70 guests. They sleep mostly in dormitories with about 8-10 to a dorm. The beds are on two levels with 4 to 6 below and the same above. The beds are frequently seperated by small barriers. You sleep in your own sleeping bag liner and use their blankets.

KH Day 08. 05 July. Wolayerseehütte to Hochweisssteinhaus. 6 km. 3.5 hours. 950m up. 190m down. It was a beautiful day when we woke up at 0600. There were another 4 people in our room and we all got up at the same time so it was a bit congested getting ready. Breakfast was buffet style and we took enough for a packed lunch also, which we paid extra for. By 0730 we were ready to go and said goodbye to the 4 young Germans from Dusseldorf who were on their first hike and were loving it. As soon as we left the congested hut and the outside dining area we were alone again. 

38. The absolutely idyllic Obere Wolayer Alm at 1700m, where Johannes lived for the summer looking after a herd of 80 cows, which belonged to a collection of farmers in the valley.

Initially we dropped down the track, which served the hut, for half an hour cutting the zig zags occasionally. It spilled us into a high valley right on the tree line where about 20 cows were gathered round a salt lick. There was a small shed here but we thought it was too small for the cowherd who we met yesterday so we carried on down along a mixture of track or forest path for another half hour until the roof of Obere Woyaler Alm appeared through the treetops. 5 minutes later we arrived at the lovely traditional chalet house with a small barn beside it. It was at the end of a long meadow which had a further 40 cows on it. It was a stunning setting with a wall of cliffs surrounding the meadow but far enough away so as not to make it feel claustrophobic, or impede the sun. There was the sound of wood chopping coming from the barn so we went in and found Johannes in there. 

Johannes was delighted to see us and offered us a coffee in his chalet. It had a surprisingly modern kitchen with a very new and efficient looking wood burning stove. We then went outside and sat in the sun. Johannes was a very bright and learned man who was quoting Shakespeare to us.. His English was great and he said he had been a businessman once. It was a far cry from his current role in life as a carefree shepherd in the mountains. It was a summer job and in the winter he worked at Kitzbuhel ski resort. He was supremely fit and healthy looking and was 41 years old. We chatted for a good hour and could have chatted all day were it not for the fact we had another 6-7 hours to go.  He gave us a small stone with a smiley face on it which he asked all hikers to take, and then we shook hands heartily. It was a great visit for us to see some of the local transhumant culture which still exists in the Alps. We wandered down the pasture where the cows were and saw the old 15 year old which Johannes said he massaged as her hips were arthritic.

39. Looking back to Obere Wolayer Alm where Johannes lived. Beyond it is a small saddle where Wolayer See Lake is and then the huge spire of Hohe Warte beyond on the left.

At the end of the meadow I noticed some wispy clouds were forming but the day was now warm. We left the north west end of the meadow and entered a path traversing across the forest with the valley below the meadow dropping away from us. This traverse through the dry rocky woods was about a kilometre and it took us to the foot of a grassy slope which was the only chink in the rampart of cliffs which surrounded the valley. It was a short sharp climb of 400 metres up the grassy slope to reach the top. The slog was eased by the abundance of wild flowers here which were terrific. At the top there was a shallow high valley which led us across grassy mounds filled with marmot burrows. After a kilometre of this we reached Giramondopass, 2005m, which was an old First World War battle ground. It was now on the border between Italy and Austria. As we rested an eagle flew overhead circling on the thermals. It was only 200 metres above us initially and we took some OK photos. No doubt the marmot sentries in the valley we just walk up would be whistling alerts as it was spotted. 

From Giramondopass the route now crossed across a vast scree slope which was about 35 degrees. However there was a wide and stable path beaten across it by thousands of hikers. It skirted the south side of the Creta de Bordaglia mountain, which is where all the scree had come from over the centuries. It took a good half hour to shuffle along this path to gain firmer ground again passing a couple of small tarns filled with tadpoles and newts to the grassy Sella Sissanis pass, 1987m. We had been going for over 3 hours so stopped and had lunch here on a large grassy mound on top of the ridge. The meadow here was covered in buttercups. 

40. Looking SW from the Giramond Pass at 2000m on the Austrian-Italian border towards Lago Bordaglia on the Italian side of the Karnischer Alps

By now the sky had almost completely clouded over and the massive mountains to the south of the Karnisher Alps had their summits in the mist. I realised that these mountains were the Carnic Prealps to the south of Sapada and they were only 15 kilometres away as the eagle flies. Our route however had to continue west along the southern flank of the Karnischer Alps but on the Italian side. Unfortunately we had to drop down the Sissanis valley for 600 metres and then climb up Val Fleons for 600 metres. However the valleys were beautiful and full of interest. At the bottom of each in the larch woods were old Malga dairies which were built in the 1930’s and had now largely fallen into disrepair. There was still some sheep at one of them and another was being done up by some older Italians who were working on it. It had a stunning old alm house made of logs which had a bay window under the apex of the large solid overhanging roof. From here the climb up to the pass, 600 metres above us, was taxing. However it was cool in the overcast afternoon and we pressed on through the rest of the forest and onto the open heath covered hillside to reach the Ofner Joch pass, 2011m. Here a grand new vista opened up for us which would be tomorrow’s project but immediately we could see Hochweisssteinhaus hutte just below us some 15 minutes away. It was a quick and easy descent to get there and we reached it at about 1600. 

41. The stunning alpine dairy house at Casera Fleons di Sotto, just in Italy, was once a thriving dairy and is now being restored so animals can return for the summer months

We got a warm welcome and were shown a room with 16 beds. We took two lower ones with partitions forming a small compartment. We then washed a bit and went downstairs to the dining room. It was a lovely character filled wood lined with 5 big tables. We sat at one and the room slowly filled up as hikers arrived. Most had done the “Kings Stage” of the Karnischer Hohenweg and had high spirits and the glint of victory in their eyes. It soon became very jovial and convivial and the noise of conservation soon rose to a crescendo. We were joined at our table by Christa and Gernot who were two bright, intelligent Austrians from Vienna. They were great company and we chatted and played games with them through the delicious supper and later in the evening until 2200 when the lively hut suddenly started to go to bed. It was a great hike followed by a lovely sociable evening in a mountain hut, exactly what one hoped for when you set off after breakfast in the Alps. 

KH Day 09. 06 July. Hochweißsteinhaus to Pofzehutte. 18 km. 9.5 hours. 1310m up. 1240m down. We had a long day today. It was the longest stretch in the entire trip; the so-called “Kings Stage”. So we woke early at 0600 and packed up ready to go down to breakfast at 0630. It was a good buffet breakfast and despite already having ordered packed lunches we made up a couple more rolls as inevitably we would need two stops. We were finished by 0730 and off after saying good bye to Christa and Gernot. The mist was coming and going but generally it was overcast with a grey sky and the tops all in the mist. As soon as we had gone 50 metres from the Hutte we were in the quiet of the mountains again.

There were two ways from the hut to Thorkopf some 2 km away and roughly on the same altitude as the hut. One way dropped some 200 metres down into the valley and then climbed up again while the other traversed across the hillside climbing and descending over a range of obstacles. The hardest of these was two snowfields. The first was covered in so much debris that the snow was almost hidden, however the way to get from the path to the snowfield and up to the path again on the other side was awkward. The second snowfield was much shorter but quite steep. In retrospect it would have been easier to drop the 200 metres rather than struggle over the snow and other obstacles like ravines and small ridges. After a good hour and a half we eventually reached Thorkopf and then climbed up beside the small stream to Luggauer Torl, where there was a small tarn and a flock of long legged sheep which a shepherd was rounding up.

42. Zwolferspitz, 2592m, appeared above the small tarn by Luggauer Torl pass, 2232m. While this mountain was an outlier to the main ridge it had the same craggy character.

It was clearing slightly and some of the tops were visible now but it was still completely overcast. From the pond we continued to climb to the main ridge on an easy path. It took us up to the main ridge with Italy on the south side and Austria on the north. There were lots of old fortifications and trenches here from the First World War when this was the front line. It seemed slightly easier to walk along the path on the Italian side of the border rather than the Austrian side although they were just 20 metres apart. However there was a misty wind on the Italian side while the Austrian path was clear and had a view over a great pastoral bowl. After half an hour the two paths met again just by the mountain of Steinkarspitz, 2534m, which was the highpoint of the day. We stopped here for our first lunch as we had been going for 3 hours. As we ate the mist lifted and the ridge we had to continue along appeared. It looked craggy. 

The next stage was between Steinkarspitz and Hochspitz, 2584m. It was very craggy and the path was slow and demanding. After descending for half an hour towards a pass we reached a more difficult section which had a cable across it. They were needed really to cross the slab safely otherwise it would have been precarious. Immediately after this was another cable to descend a ravine for 10 metres and it was also necessary. The climb back up had some more areas with cables but these were not so necessary, but nice to hold onto as a handrail. It was during this section that we passed about 30 people coming towards us going the other way. We did not have to go over Hochspitz but went over its south ridge and then descended very steeply down the west side of it, again on a series of cables well anchored into the rock. It led us down to a saddle called Hochspitzsenke, 2314m. which was a welcome respite as it was flat and grassy To the south well below us was a white gravel track contouring across the hillside connecting a string of somme 4-5 alms which had both cows and sheep. The track looked enviably easy compared to the main ridge.

43. After a few hours of scrambling along the south side of Steinkarspitz, 2524m, sometimes using cables, the route descended the south ridge of Hochspitz to a grassy saddle.

From this saddle the path generally stayed on the south side contouring across the grassy slopes which were sometimes quite steep. The mist had cleared enough now so there was a great view across the valley to the tremendous spires of the Carnic Prealps. We continued west climbing and descending over grassy ridges which came down from the main Karnischer Alps ridge. There were ruins of trench warfare here and marmots galore, fattening up on the lush grass. We stopped for our second lunch here crossing over to the Austrian side at a grass pass to get out of the wind. before continuing west again now with weary legs.

44. Despite the damp overcast weather and inhospitable terrain there were still flowers on this ardous section also called the “Kings Stage” on account of its length. Here is the flower Alpine Toadflax, Linaria alpina.

45. More marmots this time at the Winklerjoch towards the end of the long “Kings Stage” day. The marmot fatten up on grass all summer and then hibernate in burrows under the snow until it melts in June and they reappear.

We still had a lot to do and the first task was to climb almost to the top of Reiterkarspitze, 2422m. There was the odd tricky bit of path here but by and large it was OK. From here we then had a sensational and airy walk between Reiterkarspitze and Barenbadegg, 2431m. This 2 km ridge dropped down to a saddle with a series of rocky crags along it. The path went up and down each of the crags which were never exposed or steep but quite varied and with great views down the steep north side and the shallower pastoral south side to the white track connecting the alms. The final climb up to Barenbadegg was a good 100 metre ascent and at the end of this day it made its incline felt. However, at last we reached the summit and could start the final descent.

46. The final mountain of the “Kings stage” on the longest day. This mountain is called Barenbadegg, 2431m. After it there is a long descent to Tilliacher Joch pass and the Neue Porzehutte mountain lodge, 1942m.

This descent in all was about 500 metres and was easier than I feared. There were just 2 areas with cables and these were reasonably easy. However, the path was frequently rocky and these rocks were a little slippery having been polished by many boots. Down and down we went descending the west ridge of Barenbadegg and it took up a good hour to get to the Tilliacher Joch saddle at 2094m. Here we met a good path which came up from the Austrian side which had been used 110 years ago to supply troops at this important stronghold. We followed it down to the large new wooden lodge called Pofzehutte and got there 15 minutes later at the end of a very long day. 

47. On some of the rocky sections of Barenbadegg mountain there were clumps of Livelong Saxifrage, Saxifraga paniculata.

The hut was busy and all the tables were full so I knew we would have a poor sleeping area as it was late and supper was already being served at 1800. Unfortunately we did get top bunks in a full room. I would be sleeping right next to someone so I took my mattress and put it on the floor. Fiona had a single mattress in a perch near the window which would be quiet. We then went down for a good meal and a chat with our table mates all of whom were Czech. After dinner we cleaned up a bit and then I wrote the blog at a large table while Fiona chatted to yet more Czechs about the route tomorrow. It did not seem nearly so arduous and there was a lodge halfway after 2.5-3 hours. However, there was rain forecast which would make it more difficult. 

48, The final part of the ridge up to Barenbadegg was taxing on tired legs. Here is the view to Barenbadegg, 2431m, from Kesselscharte, 2293m.

KH Day 10. 07 July. Pofzehutte to Obstanerseehutte. 11 km. 6.5 hours. 1080m up. 730m down. The rain came earlier than forecast and there were a few times in the early morning I woke with it battering off the roofs and even splashing through the open window onto me. We were early for breakfast which was a good thing as the buffet was in a tiny area and the queue moved through it at a snail’s pace. This was a very new and clean hut but I think the architect had too much of a free rein and there was too much design over function. We finished breakfast at 0730 and set off soon after by which time the rain had stopped. There were about 6 people going in our direction, Claude and an older eccentric Frenchman who was doing a longer trek. An Older Czech couple and two single Germans who teamed up for the crossing. We all set off about the same time. 

The first part of the walk was west through dripping flowers. Occasionally a shower came through and we had to don waterproofs and it became obvious soon it was best to leave them on. The path climbed to go under power lines and enter a large bowl with a wall of cliffs around it. We just walked across the lip of the bowl climbing slightly to a ridge on the NW side of it. There was a great view here down to a very pastoral valley, called Leiter Tal with many haylofts and a few small farmers’ chalets dotted about it. There were a couple of lakes in the valley also, further down the valley the mist covered the forest and blocked the view down to the main valley with the Gail river. We had to go down into the valley on a zig-zag path and then halfway down the slope traversed west up the valley descending slightly until the Leiter Tal valley came up to meet us at the Oberer Stuckensee. I got a glimpse of the Standschultzhutte here high up on the main ridge. It was a sustained, consistent and quite easy climb up to it and the whole time the mist remained absent so we could get a view down the valley and up to the high ramparts. At last we reached the hut after 3 hours and decided to have lunch here. Inside the hut was tiny and it was like going into someone’s sitting room. However the hut was very cosy, the hut warden was great and the food was excellent. The older Czech couple walked on but the two Germans also came in for a meal.

49. The view north from Heretriegel pass, 2170m down past Untere Stuckensee and the alpine meadows around it and down Leitertal valley where the mist obscures the view.

When we emerged an hour later the mist was back and enveloped everything. There was also a wind and it was not pleasant as we walked on an easy path up to the nearby saddle on the border. Here we crossed into Italy and went on the south side of the ridge where we had to skirt the south side of Grosser Kinigat, 2689m, one of the largest mountains in the Karnischer Alps. There was a path which skirted the south flank of the mountain so we did not have to go over it luckily. However the path traversed a steep scree slope for about a kilometre which in the mist seemed relatively exposed and the slopes just vanished into the mist beneath us. The path also had a camber on it which sloped downwards and was occasionally narrow, so Fiona was cautious with every step. Occasionally there were hazards like a washed out ravine where a torrent had come down but these were few. At the end of the traverse we reached firmer ground as we clambered up Kleiner Kinigat, 2674m. This ascent was frequently a clamber up little crags and across small grassy paths. There were frequent simple fortifications and trenches here from WW1. It was quite unbelievable the front line was here in these alpine mountains. At last we reached the summit. 

From here we had one more saddle to cross and a mountain to climb. There were many bits to clamber over and the going was very slow. It took nearly an hour to do a kilometre. The mist was dense and rain came and went as we slowly picked our way forwards. The rain meant the rocks were wet, and as such not too greasy, but we still had to take care. The wind was also quite strong and buffeted us. At last we got to the saddle and then started the long ascent to the final mountain called Pfanspitze 2678m. It took a while to climb and we frequently had to clamber up rock crags and spurs which came down from the main ridge. There were a few false tops but at last the summit cross appeared out of the mist and it signalled the start of the descent to the hut.

The descent was initially quite slow as we had to come down the steep rocky ridge, losing a good 100 metres in height. It was airy in places and we had to take care here too. There was one exposed ledge with a long drop on the northside of one spur we crossed. After a good half hour we reached the Obstanser Saddle 2462m. Here we left the main ridge and headed down a forming valley on the north side. The terrain was now much easier and it was quicker underfoot. Soon the floor of the burgeoning valley was covered in snowfields and it was easy to stomp down them without care and attention as they were shallow. It led us to a small spur where the path re emerged from the snowpack and went down the true left side of the valley. It zig-zagged for a good half hour until the Obstansersee Lake and Hutte came into view just 15 minutes below us. It was an easy descent now and a relief to finally reach the cow pastures at the side of the lake where the hut was. 

It was quite busy in the hut with about 40 guests. We got a great welcome and then were shown a room with just 5 beds none of which were taken. We took two and hoped no one else would be assigned the other 3. In the afternoon the rain returned with a vengeance and the hut seemed especially cosy. We sat at a table with the Frenchman and the two Germans who had done the same trip, and a German girl called Anke and reminisced about today’s hike. It was a great shame the visibility was so poor as this section would have had sensational views, perhaps the best of the trip, and we saw nothing. I wrote the blog before supper and was done by 1800. The 6 of us round the table tried out various schnapps the hutte had. The gentian was bitter and left a bad taste but the pine cone one was sweet and delicious. Unfortunately our room filled up so there were 5 of us in the room now. 

KH Day 11. 09 July. Obstanerseehutte to Sillian. 17 km. 8 hours. 630m up. 1870m down. Breakfast was at 0645 and it was the usual bun fight with 70 odd people all weaving in and out of each other to get to the various plates of hams and meats, cheese, museli’s, fruit yoghurt, coffee, and bread. People loaded up their plates and then returned to the table to come back for orange juice. It was not silver table service by any means but it did mean we could eat our fill and take a couple of snacks for the day if it was a long one. Today was not a long day and we had a hut, called Sillianer Hutte after about 4 hours where we could have lunch. We eventually set off at 0830 with the mist clearing and the forecast promising.

50. Looking east back down to Obstansersee hutte and the lake around it from the climb up to the highest point of the entire trail at Eisenreich, 2665m, on the last day

There were about 8 of us walking to Sillianer hutte this morning, against the flow as most people went west to east. We were the last to leave but most were just up the trail from the hut climbing up out of the bowl where the hut sat beside the lake. The mist was coming and going lower down but the tops were all covered. It would be a great shame if the sun did not come out as this morning was the last of the really spectacular sections and the other two had been plagued by mist, wind and rain. As we climbed the mist started to lift a bit and soon we could see down to the valley where we would eventually be going. The hut really was in quite a cosy bowl with just a small lip in the cirque where the stream left the lake so plummet down the side valley. We soon reached the main ridge where we could look down into the Sexten Valley on the Italian side. Beyond the Sexten Valley were the Dolomites which rose sheer above fields of white scree which looked like snowfields. However the top of the spires were covered in mist. From here we veered north a bit and climbed without difficulty to the summit of Eisenreich, 2665m, the highest we had been on the entire trip. 

51. The view to the SE back along the main ridge of the Karnischer Alps. This should habe been a tremendous view for 30 kilometres but the mist obscured the vista after about 5 kilometres

We should have got a great view from here back along where we had been for the last 4 days since Hohe Warte but much of it was obscured. However I thought I could make out all but the last 400 metres of Hohe Warte.  For the next 2 hours we headed west along the main ridge from summit to saddle to summit again. Most of the summits were either just in the mist or had occasional mist swirling around them, but the saddles were clear and we could see down each side and also back along parts of the ridge and also the steep rocky spurs which came off the peaks. Generally the path was quite good but occasionally near the peaks there was the odd section we had to clamber up or down. The ups were quite easy but the downs required more attention. There were three groups which passed up and all seemed to have walking guides. The groups were mostly middle aged people and many were out of shape. Everyone had new boots that were really too heavy for the trip. These guides were going to have to earn their wage shepherding their teams of 7-8 clients over the craggier bits over their next few days. 

By most of the peaks there were the remains of old First World War garrisons on the ridge, many trenches and look out posts for defence and even a concrete turret where snipers could repel any Italian attack which might come up the steep slope. It must have been miserable here in the summer months and unbelievably harsh in the winter when everything was covered in snow. I had heard that in all 100,000 people died on this battle front and I am sure many would have been from the cold. Just after one top, Demut La Mura, where the still intact snipers turret was. lay a small lake with a memorial beside it to fallen soldiers in both German and Italian. We passed a couple more tops after the lake and then noticed things starting to get busy with day trippers. 

52. As we neared Sillianerhutte the paths got bigger and busier. Here the path near Hollbruker Spitze, 2580m, pictured behind.

At the last top, Hornischegg, 2550m, which the path skirted round, there were more and more bicycles appearing. Nearly all were electric. They were the first signs that we were approaching civilization and after another 15 minutes we came round the corner and saw it. It was Sillianer Hutte, a mountain lodge which was now besieged by bright lycra clad day trippers like bees to a hive. We walked down to it hoping to have lunch inside. However it was full of day trippers who had taken the chairlift up to get the mountain views and then gorge themselves on traditional fare. There were 4 dining rooms each with 7 to 10 tables and not one was free. We sat outside in the cold wind waiting service at a table watching a fashion show of barely used outdoor gear go past draped on portly urban models.  Eventually the very efficient manager took our order and we ordered something simple so it would come fast, and it did. As we ate Anke arrived. She had been at our table in Obstansersee Hutte and had been the most lively conversationalist and also spoke perfect English. We chatted with her as we ate and then left her as she was spending the night here. 

We however still had about 4 hours to do and it was all down. We had to descend some 1400 metres to reach the village of Sillianer and the end of our trail. The first half hour was on a large path out towards a prominent building on the last mountain in the range called the Helm, 2433m. On the other side of it was a cable car which ferried the day trippers and electric bicycles up and down. Well before the gentle climb up to the Helm where the vast majority of people went we branched off to the north on a small marked path. 

It went down for 20 minutes across heath and scrub covered in flowers. The alpenrose was especially bright and it was in its prime, with both sides and the floor of the little side valley we were descending, covered in large contiguous patches of red flowers. The other flowers were also rich here, especially beside the small beck which was forming with every step down until it was a small stream. There was a strong smell of cows here and dung everywhere but we did not see them or even hear their bells. 

53. After Sillianerhutte the route continued towards Helm but then veered off to the north to descend through Alpen Rose. Rhododendron ferrugineum, initially before entering the forest

As the path descended it went through the full range of climates and ecosystems. At the top it was like arctic tundra with just smaller coloniser plants and flowers growing in the stones and gravel. It then passed into the upper tree zone with scattered larches and alpine flowers. The larches eventually merged into a forest and soon some Silver firs started to appear. The path became very steep at times and I feared for my knees at some points. The descent was relentless with small zig-zags which were plagued by slippery tree roots and bedrock. However after a good half hour of this very we dropped some 300 metres and the steep path eventually reached a track. 

54. On the descent from Sillianerhutte on the ridge to the small town of Sillian in the valley the path went into the forest which was waist deep in flowers.

At this track the official Karnischer Hohenweg, which is track number 403 headed off to the west to begin a series of gentle hairpins down to the village of Arnbach. However it made much more sense to leave path 403 and continue on path 473 which kept to the east of the Frauenbach stream, as opposed to the 403 which went to the west of it. Our new path descended much more gently on a comfortable surface but it was still steep enough to lose height quickly. We dropped some further 700 metres on it as it went past a cabin called Forcher Kuser. Below this it was a very rough track which was no longer suitable for vehicles but great to walk down. It got warmer and warmer and the weather improved. The flowers changed constantly as we went through different zones and towards the bottom there were thousands of tall thistles in flower. Bee and beetles were crawling all over the flowers and many aphid colonies were on the stems with ants milking the sap they produced, and in turn protecting them. 

55. The small town of Sillian is typically Tyrolean with a massive solid church and balconies and windows covered in flower boxes. It was the end of the Karnischer Hohenweg journey of 11 days.

At last the forest cleared a bit and we were thrust out into the warm sunlight on the edge of the village. We walked down over the railway line and then followed a preplanned GPX through the village under the massive traditional Tyrolese church with its onion shaped spire into the centre of the large village. We hoped to pass a shop to get a drink but before we knew it we reached the Gasthof Sprenger where we were booked in. We got a perfunctory, professional welcome with no charm but were given a great room with a south facing balcony and a bath. My stinking clothes were soon soaking in the bath so I would have something to wear tomorrow on the train. I followed them in and washed them then hung them on the balcony. There was a restaurant downstairs with a reasonably priced menu and we decided to eat here rather than wander off to a pizzeria 5 minutes away. The food was great and we drank 4 litres of fizzy water and no alcohol to try and rehydrate. By 2200 we were already sleepy having been conditioned by the mountain huts go go to bed early. I was tired but wrote the blog and was done by 2300 before we fell into bed with clean sheets, no one else in the room and an en suite toilet. All now luxuries after the mountain huts. The trip had been more challenging than we thought, especially after Hochweisssteinhaus, and I am not sure if doing it the other way round, which 95% of people do, would have made it any easier. It was enjoyable and varied but the bad weather at the most spectacular parts was a disappointment but we had not wavered and taken the easy option. 

 

 

 

 

 

Back

Day 23. Inverlael to Knockdamph Bothy. 24 km. 8.5 hours. 680m up. 530m down. There was a nice collection of people at Iain’s bunkhouse at Forest Way and breakfast was slow and learned with discussions of bird migration and climate change. It almost had a bothy atmosphere but was much more comfortable. Iain, who owned the place, told me a little of the previous owners of Inverbroom and Braemore estates from the days of the Fowlers in the 1880’s. Sir Fowler was a distinguished engineer and was the chief engineer on the Forth Rail Bridge and also an entire underground line in London. He made his main money on building railroads in North America and bought the estate. Lady Fowler was a keen walker and naturalist and had a number of walks built in the valley. They also planted the arboretum just outside Iain’s door with the tremendous Douglas Fir and Sequoias. However the estate lapsed after the Fowlers until it was bought some 20 years ago by a London lawyer. 

He set about restoring all the cottages, the main lodge house, the farm buildings and huge amounts of fencing. He employed a small army of Polish workers to do all this work and put them up in the estate cottages and they continue to stay there and improve the estate. It seems no expense was spared. He had even rebuilt many of Lady Fowler’s walks including the one I was just about to walk on called the “River Path”.  Whatever one’s political views on the ownership of estates and whoever thinks they actually own them I suggest all estate landlords are more custodians than owners. They can transfer ownership to a new custodian in a financial transaction but the estate, its trees and its land will outlive the new custodian. You get bad custodians, who run their estates into the ground and they should have their estates removed from them, and good custodians who should be encouraged. I think the current owner of Inverbroom is an excellent custodian. He is spending far more money improving the aesthetics and natural beauty of the estate than he is ever likely to recoup and he had made many of those improvements available to the public, like Lady Fowler’s walks. 

128. The Riverside Path between Lael Forest and Inverbroom Lodge was one of Lady Fowler’s walks which the estate had restored

So when I set off from Iain’s bunkhouse I wandered back through the arboretum of specimen trees, all of which had been labelled, and the walkways leading between them. It was a lovely start to the day. I then crossed the small bridge and started on the restored “River Path”. It was an absolutely delightful 4 kilometres beside the river through the old woods. The ground was thick with bluebells and beyond them the bright yellow gorse along the bank. There were a few constructed ponds for waterfowl and some hides to watch them. However I saw none as the water level was very low. After a good kilometre the bank became steep and there were some 20 small walkways or bridges over gullies which the Polish estate workers had built and installed at huge expense. After this it was back to the levee on the riverbank again past more bluebell woods and specimen trees until I got to the main lodge. It was set amongst bright verdant fields full of Scott Renwicks cheviot sheep and lambs. The lodge looked in excellent condition and well cared for. I don’t really care who was the current custodian of the estate but I was very grateful he made it available to me. After nearly 5 km and 2 hours I came to the last bridge over the River Inverbroom and had to cross it leaving my enchanted woodland world behind.

129. Inverbroom Lodge is a Victorian lodge and the seat of the estate. It was once the home of Sir Fowler chief engineer on the Forth Rail Bridge.

I now had a good kilometre of walk on the verge beside the busy A835 road to Ullapool and the north west. I walked up facing the traffic and just counted down to the Inverlael Hall where I could turn off and leave the hiss and roar of the traffic behind. The Hall could not come quick enough. I left the road and headed east through the planted conifers of Inverlael Forest. I had been here a few times so I ignored the route of the CWT and went up the valley floor on the north side of the river to an old farm, now in ruins and being consumed by the forest, at Glensguaib. From here it was into low gear for a steep climb on small tracks to the edge of the forest where I met the CWT track.  By now all the morning mist had burnt off and the day was warm. 

At the edge of the forest the track went through a deer gate and then it traversed up the hill above a side valley. It was a slog but the track was a godsend really and had it not been there the slog would have been much worse. It climbed high above the Lael Valley onto the peaty moorland where I could get some last views of An Teallach, now a hazy blue in the distance. At the end of the track a argocat track took over by a stream and it had flattened a route across the moor to a distant cairn. I followed it to the cairn which was pretty much on the pass over to the wide open Glen Douchary. In normal conditions this would have been wet and squelchy but in these dry spring conditions the ground was firm and dry and all but the sphagnum moss was crisp and crunchy to walk on. 

130. Looking down into Glen Lael from the climb up to the watershed between The Lael and The Douchary rivers. In the distant right is An Teallach mountain

At the watershed a couple from London caught me up. They were Jo and Adrian and they had walked the southern part last year and finished at Inverlael where they had just started this morning. They were bright and good conversationalists and we had lunch together. After lunch we each took our own way traversing down the hillside gently for 3 kilometres to the ruins in Glen Douchary. They were much faster than me and I was feeling the extra 6 kilos I had picked up at Iain’s Bunkhouse with my resupply parcel. It took a good hour to reach the green pastures beside the meandering river where the ruins were. The main dwelling was two stories I think and very well built with dressed square stones. It was more than a shepherd’s seasonal shelter.

131. Looking down into the open Glen Douchary from the watershed between it and the River Lael. The ruins are just visible beside the gravel banks of the rivers meanders

From the ruins the route crossed the river and picked up a small deer path which some walkers were also using. It was a taxing route as it went up and down over many of the spurs in the river valley. The river itself carved a deeper and deeper slot in the rock and the crystal clear water formed long deep pools and then plunged over a waterfall into the next. There were more and more trees on the ravines’ sides and the whole setting was very pretty. However it was arduous for me and it took over two hours to slowly crawl my way up and down the spurs and side ravines to at last reach Loch Damph. I was very tired now and my back was sore from the strain. 

132. After the flatter plain with the ruins the River Douchary entered a narrow gorge with deep pools and the sides covered in small verdant decidious trees

However to my delight I could follow the shoreline of Loch Damph as the water level was so low. By doing this it saved me climbing up across the heather clad hillside to reach the track I should have been on. This track was slowly traversing down to the loch anyway and all I had to do was follow its shore for 3 km and the track would come down to me. Small plover type birds darted out from the coves as I approached and flew low across the water to land behind me. When I reached the hillside track near the water’s edge I caught up with Jo and Adrian again. We did not chat long as the bothy was near and I assumed they were also going to it. Just 15 minutes down the track it appeared and I was relieved. I went in and dumped my heavy rucksack on a platform. 

133. Loch an Damph was a welcome sight after following the difficult path above the River Douchary gorge on the east side.

To my surprise I was the only one in the bothy. The Dutch guy was camping outside, as was a lady from Aviemore. She was supervising a group of teenagers from Gordonston who were doing a Duke of Edinburgh Gold award walk for 3 days. Jo and Adrain did not stop but went on to find somewhere to camp. The Dutch guy came in to cook some water and have a quick chat but otherwise I was alone. After my dehydrated pouch dinner I managed to write before tiredness overcame me. I crashed out at 2200 while it was still light enough to read a paper outside

Day 24. Knockdamph Bothy to Oykel Bridge. 14 km. 4.5 hours. 160m up. 350m down. I was the only one in the bothy and as the mist came down last night and enveloped everything and dampened all the noise it felt very isolated and peaceful, despite there being people in tents nearby. The original flagstone floor of the bothy kept it cooler inside than even the misty evening and I had to use my duvet jacket and sleeping bag. However I slept well, as I should after yesterday’s Herculean effort which left me very tired and a little broken. I woke up early at 0630 and got up to have breakfast. The Dutch guy, Barend, was already up and taking his tent down with Teutonic discipline. I left about 10 minutes after him as the mist was clearing but I had no chance of catching him and he was fast and lightweight.

134. The cold Knockdamph Bothy was spacious inside but had flagstone floors which kept it cool.

The first part of the day was to continue east down the open valley where the small burn which drained Loch na Damph. It was a treeless valley covered in heather and sedge grasses but there must have been a thriving sheep farming community here as there were 3 old stone sheep fanks here and they were quite large. The fanks were ruins and the sheep had long since disappeared leaving deer to colonise the valley instead. After 5 km the track crossed the small burn and just upstream of its confluence with the Rappach Water, a larger burn. There were some deciduous trees here where fencing had prevented the deer nibbling the saplings. There were frequent puddles on the road and every one was covered in waterboat men. They darted about on the surface, spreading their legs so as not to break the meniscus when I approached. Some puddles even had tadpoles in them. About 2 km after the confluence with the Rappach Water another burn, the Abhainn Dubhag, flowed down from the south where it drained the eastern cories on Seana Bhraigh, 926m arguably the most remote Munro of them all. There was a bridge here and a water gauge.  The Zero reading was about 30 centimetres above the current extremely low level. Just after the bridge was the Duag Bridge Schoolhouse. It was an old corrugated clad wooden building which had once served as the school, probably for the children of the shepherds who cared for the sheep in these high valleys in the summer. It probably closed down 50-60 years ago but had been restored by the MBA, as a bothy, which had gone to great lengths to preserve its heritage with old desks, the blackboard and old maps and encyclopaedias. There were 3 small rooms in all and no fireplace. I was quite moved by the fact that the youngest  children who had gone to school here would probably be in the 80’s now and the lifestyle of their youth a bygone era. 

135. Looking down Glen Einig from the meeting point of the higher glens which emerged from the surrounding mountains near the Duag Bridge Schoolhouse Bothy (centre right)

After the Schoolhouse Bothy the combined valleys which converged here now formed the deeper and more pronounced Glen Einig. The track went down on the south side of the valley keeping level through the woods for a surprisingly long time before it dropped down to the river 5-6 kilometres after the Old Schoolhouse. It was a pleasant track but hard and unforgiving underfoot. However it went through both natural regenerating deciduous woods and older Scots Pine trees. There was plenty of birdsong and I now started to recognize Willow Warbler as there were so many of them. There was also a few cuckoos. When the track did drop down to the River Einig I was surprised how little it descended before I was on the old bridge looking over the river which was small enough to jump across. Usually it would sweep a man away in the torrent.

136. The very dry River Einig just before it’s confluence with the River Oykel.

137. The newer bridge over the River Oykel. The old stone bridge is hidden behind it.

After a kilometre the track ended at some older forestry style semi detached houses and the confluence of the River Oykel and River Einig. Just up the former river was the large single span stone bridge where the road the A837 crossed the River Oykel. The bridge was quite iconic but its older incarnation was even more so, but it was hidden behind it. beside the 2 bridges was the Oykel Bridge Hotel, an old inn which had probably been serving travellers and fishermen in this remote valley for nearly 200 years. They had some simple rooms, called bothy rooms, for a very reasonable price. Despite being called a bothy room they had all the luxuries of a normal hotel room like towels, sheets, complimentary soaps etc. the three bathrooms were shared amongst the 6 bothy rooms and one had a bath. I first went to the bar where Dutch Barends and Jo and Adrian were having just finished a meal. I joined them and ordered Fish and Chips. It was a large serving and even the most ravenous hiker would feel full. After the meal the other 3 left and I went up and had a soak in the bath and washed my clothes while in it. A few other hikers arrived with a pair of English friends from Hampshire going even slightly slower that me. I would no doubt chat to them later but first I had to do the blog in the quiet comfortable lounge. The barman, a well travelled local, who was perfectly cut out to entertain the guests and give them all the salmon fishing stories they could ask for,  made me the best coffee I have had for years using all the skills he picked up from doing it in Melbourne, a coffee connoisseur’s high temple, on his travels. 

138. The Oykel Bridge Hotel was an oasis of comfort and good food all at a reasonable price. I spent a night here.

Day 25.  Oykel Bridge to Lochan carn nan Conbhairean. 23 km. 8 hours. 500m up. 210m down. At breakfast there were the two from Hampshire who were making the best of their walk and taking it slowly and delving into local culture and Iain Frew. Iain was going North to South so our paths would only cross here. He was the character of the trip so far. He was an assertive Glaswegian with a cheeky humorous nature and I warmed to him at once. What you saw was what you got without any pretence and he was a year older than me at 65. However Iain was also very bright and had done a computer course at university in 1978 right at the coalface of knowledge at the time. Before long he was head hunted by the infant, but burgeoning, Microsoft as a programmer and project manager and moved to Seattle and has been there ever since. It was a great shame we would pass like ships here as he was a great and witty conversationalist. I had a late start after my enormous breakfast and eventually left at 0930. The Oykel Bridge hotel had looked after me well and the food was tasty and generous and the staff friendly. I remembered as I left it was owned by a syndicate of fishermen who bought it to stop it closing down and depriving them of somewhere to stay on their annual fishing holiday on the River Oykel. 

139. The rowan trees in Strath Oykel beside the river were full of flowers and will be heavy with berries in the autumn.

The first part of the day was very easy if not a bit tedious as I wandered up the track on the east side of the River Oykel. There were woods on each side and the rowans here were thick in leaf and flowerheads. After 4 km I got to Caplich Farm where a retired gentleman farmer and his wife, both approaching 80, were farming Gascon cattle from the Pyrenees region. As I approached he was pushing hay towards an orderly row of cattle behind a barrier at the edge of the barn and they were greedily foraging on it. He stopped the tractor and we chatted for 20 minutes. He said he was just about to release the cattle into the fields and hillside now as the grass was growing well. I got the impression he had always been a hard working farmer and this project with the Gascon cattle was more of a retirement hobby. He had about 100 beasts in all and they all looked well. I walked on above the river and then the track came down to it and followed it. It was very low indeed and I could have walked across it in places and kept my feet dry. There were many fisherman’s huts and benches with rod rests here and after 3 hours I sat on one and had lunch. 

140. The River Oykel is a well known salmon river, but at the moment the salmon are waiting for the river to rise before heading up to their spawning grounds

As I finished, a Dutch couple who were also at the Oykel bridge Hotel ambled along. We walked together at a slow pace chatting. So much so we missed the turning and continued up the river bank on a fisherman’s path. It mattered not as the track and fishermans path met again after 4 km. They were Stefan and Charlotte and were also easy company. When we reached the track they stopped for their lunch and I carried on to Loch Ailish. It was a beautiful blue loch fringed by rolling hills and forestry plantations, some of which were being harvested. However the backdrop to Loch Ailish was The huge massif of Ben More Assynt and Conival, a near 1000m high mountain of quartzite. It rose gradually to the north of Loch Ailish and its higher slopes were strewn with huge screefields of broken quartzite. Most of the CWT hikers were going to the west of this massif to Inchnadamph, but I wanted to go on the seldom travelled path to the east of it. I continued round the shores of Loch Ailish, past the beige coloured Ben More Lodge, the seat of the estate, and then on another kilometre to a junction in the Oykel River which was also the junction of the paths. 

141. Loch Ailish is the birth place of the River Oykel and many streams flow into the loch. In the background are the scree clad ridges of Ben More Assynt

There was a small campsite here where I once camped 6 years ago and the two friends from Hampshire were already there. They had their tents up and were relaxing in the sun. I stopped with them for a small bite and a chat but wanted to push on to make tomorrow a bit easier. Their relaxed pace meant they could really savour the CWT hike. Eventually at around 1600 I left and headed up a small stream on a stalkers path. 

142. Heading north up beside the main stream feeding Loch Ailish to the junction where the path splits to go round Ben More Assynt on the west or east side

The path was generally dry but it did cross some boggy areas where I had to weave and jump to avoid the worst of it. Initially it climbed gently and behind me I could see Loch Ailish in a shallow bowl. But after crossing a corie with a mountain lochan in it the path started to climb in earnest and on one occasion up some zig-zags on the grassy hillside. I noticed an old circular stone sheep fank here which must have been disused for nearly a century now. In the space of 3 km I gained about 400 metres to climb up the SE ridge of Eagle Rock, 715m. I was tired but the sun was out now and all the morning’s mist had burnt off so it was a pleasant climb. To my east were the dull rounded hills of central Sutherland which had no appeal but to my west the massif of Ben More Assynt was getting more and more impressive and my curiosity pulled me along until at last I got to the top of the ridge. The stalker’s path was still visible and easy to walk along most of the time. 

The descent down the otherside of the ridge crossed many peat hags with many metre high faces of peat above a dark morass. It was so dry I could walk between them without fear of sinking in too deep. As I went down the Loch Carn nan Conbhairean unfolded inside a corie. I could see some camping spots near it and decided to call it a day. I had walked 2 hours and 5 km from the junction in the track where the Hampshire men were camping and that would make tomorrow much more feasible. When I reached the loch I was delighted by its setting in a corie fringed by steep sides that led up to a jagged ridge. It was not on the same scale as Torridon but it was wild and remote and that had its charm. I found a lovely place to camp right beside the water on the north side of the outflow and quickly had the tent up. It had been a long day but I managed the blog before falling asleep at 2130 with it still very light outside. 

143. Camped at Loch carn nan Conbhairean on the east side of the Ben More Assynt massif

Day 26. Camp at Lochan carn nan Conbhairean to Glencoul Bothy. 18 km. 7.5 hours. 430m up. 790m down. It was misty in the morning, very wind still and perfectly calm and peaceful. I was a bit worried about the mist as I expected good weather and the last time I came this way it was pouring rain and I saw nothing. But by the time I left my small grassy patch at the side of the loch nothing had changed and I was resigned to missing the views up the east side of Ben More Assynt. 

The path I was on yesterday continued for another 3 kilometres. It was rough going with frequent boggy patches which made for convoluted detours. In places the path was more like a trench of bog with peat hags on each side. However on the plus side the mist was lifting slightly and I could feel the sun from time to time as it tried to burn off the remaining mist. It took a good hour to negotiate the boggy trench for the 3 kilometres and it would have been much worse in the wet, as I remember from last time. 

After 3 kilometres a track came up from Glen Cassley to the east and it now turned north and went along the where the path used to be. The track was grassed over and well drained and it was a joy to follow as it was quite fast. Below me were the shallow looking Loch na Sruine Luime and beyond the convoluted Fionn Loch Mor looked ideal places for Red Throated Divers to nest on as there were so many islands. I made good time on the grassy track and was eating up the kilometres. The mist had completely lifted now except for the summits and blue sky was everywhere and it was even a little hot. Unfortunately the one summit the mist was lingering on was Ben More Assynt and it was right above me, however I could look into the wild steep sided corie on its northern side and it was filled with grandeur. 

144. With the mist finally clearing the sun shone on Gorm Loch Mor on the east side of Ben More Assynt.

As I neared Gorm Loch Mor the rough track veered west into the lower part of this grand corie and I needed to go more north so reluctantly left it. I say reluctantly as I knew the ground I had to follow for the next few hours would be very very rough and completely off-piste. There were not even deer tracks. Initially I made my way down to Gorm Loch Mor across boulders, peat hags and tussocks of heather. There were many diversions and backtracking as it was almost a maze of hazards. It took awhile but I eventually made the loch largely by following the stream which emerged from the corie. I planned to have lunch here as I did  years ago when I spotted some divers. However there were none today. This loch also had some perfect breeding islands for the divers so I am sure they were away at sea feeding. I played some calls I had recorded on my phone which enticed them previously but to no avail today. 

145. Heading down the rocky valley between Gorm Loch Mor and the sea loch of Loch Coul

After lunch I started on the roughest 5 kilometres of the whole trip. It took nearly 3 hours as there were so many diversions and micro ups and downs of a metre or two. It was all boggy, rocky or covered in peat hags and often all mixed together. I had to watch where I placed virtually every step as there was no easy ground at all. I got to a small dramatic loch which was surrounded by craggy ridges and had to climb up over one of these ridges to reach another wild corie with huge slabs of bare rock. The last permanent snowfields did not leave here long ago. However this corie had a stream coming down it and I could follow the stream to the main valley floor, albeit slowly and carefully as there was great scope to slip and fall in a peat hag or bog. At last my pathless route met the official route of the CWT as it came over from Inchnadamph and from here on I had a path, but a very rough one. However the previous 5 kilometres of difficult pathless terrain had completely sapped my energy and any hope of pushing on to Glendhu bothy after Glencoul bothy was gone. 

146. Apparently the Eas a’Chual Aluinn waterfall is the highest in Britian. however it was not a vertical drop at all

The final 4 kilometres of the day were lovely. Firstly I followed the path along the valley floor between the Stack of Glencoul on one side and Britain’s highest waterfall, the Eas a’Chual Aliunn, on the other. While the accolade Britain’s Highest Waterfall sounds grand the spectacle was actually quite underwhelming and nothing compared to the Falls of Glomach. It was more of a trickle down some steeper slabs without any proper vertical drop. Just after the waterfall the flat valley led down to the estuary and gravel at the end of Loch GlenCoul where there was a secluded bay. The tide was half out and the shallow gravel and sand banks had a green hue but the deeper waters were deep azure. At the other end of the loch some 5 kilometres away I could just make out some houses at Kylesku. I now just had to walk across bracken covered pasture to some small islands where the idyllic Glencoul Bothy sat on the shore with a magnificent view down the loch. It was sunny on the well cropped grass round the bothy which some 20 wild geese were grazing.  I was still relatively early and I could relax in the sun and rest. I was quite tired and felt I needed it. 

147. Approaching the secluded bay at the end of Loch Coul with the tide half out. The bothy was another 2 km from here.

There was an older couple from Dundee camping nearby and I chatted with them for a good half hour.  They were well acquainted with the Scottish Highlands and knew them better than me. They had done all the munros and were now on the Corbetts and Grahams. Every place I mentioned as one of my favourites they knew about. A little later in the evening Jo and Adrian arrived quite tired from Inchnadamph. Despite there being a path it was a hard route.  They also went and camped in the old sheep fank leaving me alone in the Bothy.

The bothy was part of the outbuilding of the old Glencoul House. The house was built in the 1880’s and still stands but is falling into disrepair. It was lived in by generations of the Elliot Family and the memorial cross on the hill is for two of the brothers who died in the First World War. The house was supplied by a steamer from Glasgow twice a year. However in the 1950 it was abandoned and the windows were boarded up. It is owned by the Duke of Westminster and there are plans to save the house as the Glendhu House in the neighbouring loch but he better hurry up before more slates blow off the roof. 

148. The stunning view from the bench at Glencoul Bothy looking across the islands in Lochcoul to he village of Unapool and Kylesku at the far end. Quiniag mountain is in the distant left.

To the north of Glencoul, between it and the neighbouring Glendhu is the Glencoul Thrust, a geological superstar where strata of rocks are stacked up on each other for all to see. However what is unusual is that the oldest rocks are on top. This happened when the continents old Laurentia and Baltiica collided some 420 million years ago and the In this collision the layers of rock crumpled like a tablecloth pushed together and huge wedges of rock called nappe where shunted sideways sliding on top of each other with the youngest rocks at the bottom. The Glencoul Thrust was one of the formulating discoveries in the history of Geology and what was discovered here helped unlock geological problems some 130 years ago. Tomorrow I will walk over it. 

149. The small bothy at Glencoul has a perfect setting in a sheltered bay at the end of the Loch with several islands around it.

Day 27. Glencoul Bothy to Loch Stack Lodge. 26 km. 10 hours. 1050m up. 1040m down. Having done this part of the trail before I was a bit too relaxed this morning and did not start until 0830. When I looked at the statistics I was a bit shocked to find it was over 25 km with 1000 metres up and down. How did I miss that? It would be a late finish. I chatted briefly with the couple from Dundee who were just about to start packing up and then started up the rough track. It was a beautiful day with little wind and horizon to horizon blue sky. The air was already warm and I knew it would be a hot day. The track I was on was very rough and steep and it zig-zagged diagonally up the hillside above a deer fence to help protect the native deciduous woods on the northside of Loch GlenCoul

150. Looking back to the Hhead of Loch Glencoul. The house and bothy are just visible to the left of the islands. The stack of Glen Coul is on the left and the waterfall is just visible in the centre of the photo. A truly special place

Half way up I looked back and caught perhaps the best view of the trip so far. It was the epitome of the NW Highlands. Below me was the loch with its cerulean waters which became greener towards the shallow fringes around the 7 verdant islands and the tidal beaches at the head of the loch. Beyond that the rich pastures on the meadows around the head of the loch with its vibrant green fields which looked so inviting to laze in. Finally surrounding all this was craggy mountains with buttresses of rock and the remarkable Stack of Glencoul, a steep sugar loaf shaped peak. The view coud grace any calendar and was a terrific advert for Scotland. It left me feeling quite elated. 

151. Looking across Loch Glencoul from the path over the Glencoul Thrust towards the massif buttress of Quinag, which has 3 Corbetts atop its ramparts

As I continued up the slopes I climbed at the same angle and on top of the geological feature known as the Glencoul Thrust. It was all part of the greater Moine Thrust feature caused by the Caledonian Orogeny 430 million years ago. In this event Laurentia (North America especially East Greenland) collided with Baltica (Scandinavia especially West Norway). Prior to the collision there was an ocean between them called the Iapetus Ocean. As they neared each other the Iapetus Ocean vanished and the ocean floor beneath it got squashed and crumpled. It was full of sandy sediments. However the ocean floor and the continental crusts did not vanish but were rammed together.  This was like two stacks of dinner plates with a smaller stack of side plates between them, pushed together by slow bulldozers. As the pressure mounted the side plates forced their way between the dinner plates as everything crumpled together.

152. Looking north from the Glencoul Thrust down into Loch Glendhu with Glendhu House and Bothy on the otherside to the left of the picture.

My walk over this exposed thrust fault between Loch Glencoul and Loch Glendhu took me up one of the side plates of ocean floor which had been pushed westwards into the stack of dinner plates of old Lewisian Gneiss. However what was remarkable was there was another older dinner plate of Lewisian Gneiss which was sitting on the old ocean floor I was walking on and it had been sliding up and over on top of the ocean floor. As I reached the top of the ridge dividing the two lochs and started down the otherside on the quartzite of the old ocean floor I came across a few areas of piperock. These were knobbly layers of rock where pipe worm casts were fossilised in the quartzite.It was a fascinating geological wander and it took me down to the head of Loch Glendhu through ever thickening native woodland, rife with cuckoos.

153. Some of the many sea pinks which were beginning to blossom on the tidal grasses at the head of Loch Glendhu

At the head of this loch the tide was half way out so I could cut across the cobbles exposed by the tide, cross the stream and reach the newly restored Glendhu house where 3 garrons, or stalking ponies, were grazing in the lush pasture. Beside it was the lovely Glendhu bothy with its 2 rooms downstairs and 2 upstairs. I sat in the sun and watched some red throated divers far away in the loch bobbing about on the waves. Soon a workboat appeared and moored up on the shore just below and lowered its ramp. 2 argocats stacked high with single mattresses drove off, crawled up the bumpy beach to the track and drove along it to me. The older driver stopped and chatted to me. He was taking the mattresses to the adjacent Glendhu House as it had just been done up by the “Duke” as a place for underprivileged kids to come and enjoy nature. He was obviously one of the Duke’s ghillies and spoke admirably of him. Apparently Glencoul House where I was last night was going to be done up next year as the “Duke” was keen to save it. 

153. The beautiful track along the north side of Loch Glendhu between the bothy and Kylesku reminded me of a postcard of a cart track from the 1950’s

The route now went along the north side of Loch Glendhu on an absolutely stunning track, suitable only for small argocat type vehicles. There was a small dry stone wall parapet which was reminiscent of a postcard from the 1950’s. Beyond the parapet was the loch and across the loch rose the truly magnificent mountain of Quinag, a Y shaped Torridonian Sandstone fortress comprising 3 separate Corbetts. I was eating up the kilometres as I sauntered along here between the loch and mountain. After a good hour I got to the Maldie Burn as it tumbled down the mountain in cascades. It was now time to change into a lower gear for the climb up to Ben Draevie, 510m. 

155. A distant image of a golden plover. I saw a few pairs of them on the flatter top of Ben Draevie all feigning injury to lure me from their scraps.

It was hot as I started north up the track and I was soon sweating under the midday sun which was blasting down on me burning the back of my bare legs. It took a hot hard half hour to climb 200 metres to the beautiful moorland Loch an Leathaid Bhuain. It was a refreshing sight however the climb did not stop there but continued for another 150 metres up the small grassed over track to a junction of tracks beside a small refreshing stream of fresh water. I stopped here for a break and to take in the views to the north over the large quartzite mountains between me and the north coast around Loch Eriboll. The largest of them, Fionaven, was to the west and still out of sight. The mountains were bright in the sun, especially as the skies further north were grey with cloud now. However the climb was still not done but it was much easier as I gradually climbed the track northwards for another 2 km to a small ruin. 

156. Looking west to Aldany island, which is just attached to the mainland at low tide, then the Stoer Peninsula beyond. In the far distance, almost lost in the haze, is Lewis and Harris

Here there was a choice at a junction. Either down to Achfary and round the east side of Loch Stack or over Ben Dreavie and round the west side of Loch Stack. The former was shorter but not as spectacular as the Ben Dreavie route which I took. It was another more gentle 2 kilometres up the shallow mountain to the flat summit past a scattering of high small lochans, which were too small for fish. Along here I saw a number of pairs of golden plover who fled a little and then feigned injury to lure me away from their scrapes where they must have eggs by now. There were orchids everywhere, on average 2 or 3 to a square metre across the entire hillside. Some were white, some pink and a few purple. Some had spotted leaves and some plain. I think there were about 5-6 different varieties. Immediately to the north, Ben Stack loomed steeply above me across the high empty valley of Glen Stack. However the highlight was out to the west. I could see the coast from Kinlochbervie all the way down to the Mountain of An Teallach beyond Ullapool. Especially prominent was the Stoer Peninsula and Aldany Island which I knew well from kayaking. Above them in the hazy blue/grey distance was the low skyline of Lewis and the lumpier skyline of Harris across the Minch. In this late afternoon light the sun reflected of hundreds of small lochans scattered across the flatter rocky coastal plain of Assynt. It was the classic “cnoc and lochan” landscape of NW Sutherland where the recently departed ice sheet had scoured the basement rock bare leaving lots of rocky knolls called “cnocs” and indentations which had filled with water called “lochans”  The summit of Ben Draevie was Torridonian Sandstone and in this area the sedimentary rock contained millions of purple round pebbles embedded in the sandstone.

157. Some of the huge display of orchids which were just coming into blossom everywhere on the trail. There were 5-6 varieties of them.

I remembered now that getting off the NW side of Ben Draevie was not easy as it was steep and craggy. I tried to avoid the worst of it by heading west down the crest of the ridge but it only put off the inevitable taxing descent by 15 minutes when I was being diverted too far west. So I took the plunge and walked over the lip and down the steep heather and rock slopes. It took a good half hour to reach the small Feur Lochan, some 300 metres below in the depths of Glen Stack. When I reached it my legs were tired and I had to be careful I did not make a bad step and twist or sprain something. I walked along the gravel of its exposed shore to the north end and soon found a track which would lead me round the western shoulder of Ben Stack and down to the small A838 road. 

158. A typical cluster of Lochans in this “Cnoc and Lochan” landscape of NW Sutherland on terrain which is still largely bare after the ice sheets dissapeared

The track was a godsend. I put my brain into neutral and walked north along it passing a few lochans, shimmering silver in the early evening light. Soon I got to Loch an Seilge where there was just a small detour off the rough track for a marvellous camp spot by the water’s edge and beside a small peach coloured beach. However I had my sights set on the River Laxford down a series of zig-zags which the small track now descended steeply down. As I went down the River Laxford appeared, flowing from Loch Stack to the Atlantic at Laxford Bridge. There was a grassy area beside a small fishing hut which looked like a nice place to camp but I thought it might be monitored and it was visible from the road so went down and along to Loch Stack Lodge. I knew it would be empty, as it was last time, and that there was a secluded place to camp in the woods beside it. I crossed the bridge across the river as it flowed out of Loch Stack and soon had my campsite on the “Dukes” lawn. It was quite breezy so there were no midges and I had the tent up and was inside quickly. I was too tired to write so after my meal I fell asleep. I woke once in the night and the wind had dropped and I could see thousands of midges battering the inner tent trying to get at me but that was tomorrow’s problem. 

159. Looking NW from the path down to Loch Stack to the typical rocky landscape of Lewisian Gneiss. The small Loch na Seilge had a lovely camping beach near the outlet.

Day 28. Loch Stack Lodge to Inshegra. 16 km. 5 hours. 260m up. 260m down. I did not sleep that well as it was so warm in the night. I knew I had to deal with the midges first thing so I smeared “smidge” on my bare legs and arms and face and neck. Once everything was packed in bags I flung it out of the tent and scrambled out myself. I expected to be devoured by swarms of hungry female midges but the “smidge” repellent seemed to work and even in shorts I was OK taking the tent down in the still morning. The first section in the morning was a lovely section on a good argocat track which must have been used to ferry fishermen around to the various lochs up here. I think Loch Stack Lodge was primarily a fishing lodge for the wealthy and friends of the Duke rather than a deerstalkers lodge, of which he had plenty. After 2 kilometres I reached Loch a Cham Alltain and there right in front of me by the shore was a pair of red throated divers. They swam away quickly into the middle of the bay before I could get a photo of them but I managed to lure them back a bit by playing a recording of their calls on my phone. They even answered the call at one stage. In the end I though it a bit unfair so took some mediocre photos and moved on. A bit further on at the foot of Ben Arkle, 787m, which was covered in streaks of white quartzite scree, I met the very small and indistinct path round the north side of Loch Stack. Considering this was the way many CWT hikers went I was surprised it was so faint. 

160. Loch Stack Lodge is a modest Victorian lodge at the outlet of Loch Stack which is owned by the Duke of Westminster and probably used as a fishing lodge. I camped in the trees at the edge of the lawn.

I had stopped here for an early break, as yesterday was still taking it out of me, and just when I finished the two from Hampshire appeared from the faint track. Actually only one was from Hampshire and the other, Andrew, was from Devon. They were both easy going, witty and great company so we walked together for the next 2 hours chatting. They were marginally quicker than me so I had to up my pace a bit to keep up. They were both ex army and our views were very similar so I did not feel I was stepping on eggshells as I might with some folk. The only problem with walking with other people is that the surroundings flashed by without being able to stop and take photos or investigate various plants which I might be able to do on my own. 

161. Looking back to Ben Stack which dominates the south side of Loch Stack. It is only 720 metres high but is a steep quartzite mountain with a very conical profile from the west.

We got to the point where we left the small track and then followed a path across the country to Loch a’Garbh-bhaid Mor. At the south end of the loch by a stony shoreline the water’s surface was discoloured by a green yellow powder which I assumed was pollen. It formed a layer so dense in places you could not see the water. We followed the east shoreline north on the path bashed by the feet of CWT hikers as I don’t think anyone else would come this way. 

162. Two distant red throated divers on Loch a’Cham Alltain. I tried to lure them with the recording of a call and they anwsered with their own call.

At the end of the Loch there was a small river connecting it with the next long thin narrow Loch a’Garbh-bhaid Beag. Here there was a stream crossing, across the Garbh Allt, which was perhaps the biggest on the entire trip so far as a stream draining the entire catchment area to the west of the long Foinaven mountain flowed into the loch. We got across it with dry feet but only just. In heavy rain, like tomorrow’s forecast, it would have been raging with wet feet a certainty. Just after the crossing was a boatshed with a rusting corrugated roof and a plastic fishing boat outside it. From here the path improved significantly as it was drained on one side so fishermen could access the boat. I let the others go on here as we were about to descend down the Rhiconich River into the deciduous woods for a couple of kilometres to reach the Rhiconich Hotel, A838 road, public toilets and the Police Station. It was a peaceful walk but the wind was getting up and the skies were darkening as the forecast bad weather approached. The Hampshire/Devon team were on the grass having a brew waiting for a friend and I joined them chatting for a good half hour, getting cold in the wind. 

163. The boatshed on Loch a’Garbh-Bhaid Beag, the smaller of the two lochs on the final run down to the perfunctory hamlet of Rhiconich.

I still had about 4 km of road walking to do up the small B801 road towards Kinlochbervie. I had booked a room at the Inshegra Old Schoolhouse which did Bed and Breakfast. It was a fascinating walk up through the crofting township of Achriesgill, while across the water on the south side of the seawater Loch Inchard I could see two more crofting townships. Each croft had 4-5 acres, or 2 hectares, of variable land running from near the shore and up the hill. The crofts were quite egalitarian with every croft having some good grazing or planting land and also some poor land of bog and rushes. Each croft had a dry stone wall round it and this was the crofters domain on which he once had to eke a living supplemented by fishing in Loch Inchard at the bottom of the croft. The croft houses where all in a row with the road cutting across all the crofts. Above the crofts there would have been common grazing where those with sheep would put their sheep or previously cattle to graze in the summer. The common grazing belonged to the township as a whole and was often poorer grazing than the individual crofts. 

164. Looking down Loch Inchard to the crofting township of Achriesgill with all the crofts surround by drystone walls. This was on the walk along the quiet road to Inshegra hamlet

I got to the Old Schoolhouse with an hour to kill before they opened at 1600. Luckily it was not raining so I could sit on the bench and edit photos. At 1600 I was shown a great room and shared bathroom. I was soon in the shower rinsing off 4 days of grim, sweat and midge repellant and searching for ticks of which I had about 5. After washing clothes I looked out of the window and the weather had arrived. It was miserable. I still had the blog to do and my feet were sore after yesterday so I decided to stay another day and let the weather pass while I wrote. I was in the fortunate position of not having a deadline. Luckily the room was free for another day. I had a great meal in the adjoining restaurant with the very easy going friendly staff. The quality of the food was great and excellent value for money.

I had posted my last resupply box here with 3 days of food in it. There was enough for a night at Strathchailleach Bothy, then Kearvaig Bothy just after Cape Wrath and a final day to the road at the southern end of the Kyle of Durness. The final day was a contingency in case the minibus or ferry were not running and at the moment both were very erratic and unpredictable.

The next day I did stay at Inshegra while the gale blew and sheets of rain fell in the cold northerly wind. The burn beside the Old Schoolhouse went from a clear trickle to a torrent of brown peaty water. I heard from Nicole who I walked with earlier and she had spent last night in Strathchailleach with 6 others and they had battled to Cape Wrath today. They were all stuck in the lighthouse and were cold and wet as the heating was off. On the plus side the sea would have been spectacular in this northerly gale and near spring tides. 

Day 29. Inshegra to Strathchailleach Bothy. 19 km. 6.5 hours. 410m up. 350m down. I had a day off at the Old Schoolhouse in Inshegra, during which it rained all day with an accompanying northerly gale. The stream beside the house had gone down considerably overnight and I was confident the short stream from Sandwood Loch into the bay across the beach would be easy enough to wade. After a great breakfast I set off at about 0930 and walked up the road to the “London Stores”. It had connotations of Harrods but in reality it could not be further from that. faded calendars from 2012 crammed the window display blocking out all the light. Inside it was tiny and crammed with badly stacked out of date tins and perfunctory household items. Everything was double the price of a normal shop and I could see no reason why it existed. Outside the old shopkeeper, still in bedroom slippers, was pouring neat domestos bleach over the unruly weeds, especially brambles, in front of the shop hoping it would set them back from enveloping the shed. I almost bought firelighters and an old chocolate but he told me that he did not and never would accept cards.  So I walked on up the road for another kilometre until I got to the post office in the midst of the village. 

165. Looking south over the upper crofts of Oldshore Beg towards Handa Island which is slightly right of centre in the photo

I still had a good hour to walk on the road, past the unkempt  Kinlochbervie Hotel which the owners were running into the ground, and the largely disused fish warehouses on the empty harbour wharf. After these the road became very rural as it went past a few crofting hamlets like Oldshoremore and Oldshore Beag, both of which had fabulous beaches of cream sands. At the turn off for Oldshore Beag I looked round and had the most marvellous view over to the largest mountains around Loch Stack. Ben Stack looked very pointed and conical from here and Arkle and Foinaven convoluted and massive. To the south down the coast I could see Handa Island with its steep cliffs full of sea birds colonies. It was a serene view, especially today on a calm day with sunny patches.

At Blairmore I left the road just as a crofter was expertly controlling his collie to move his ewes and lambs from one field to another. There was a farm track here which led north across the moorland towards Sandwood Bay. The track was quite busy with day trippers who had parked their cars or campervans at Blairmore for the return walk to Sandwood. I walked for a further half hour until I got to the sandy beach on the northside of Loch na Gainimh when I realised I had been walking for 3.5 hours and needed a break. All the streams here were still swollen and flowing on the grassy sides as the saturated moorland tried to drain. It took another hour to walk up the track which soon reverted to a path, passing 3 more small lochans until I got to some ruins on the edge of a large grazed area of cropped verdant grass. Beyond it were rolling dunes covered with marram grass which undulated down to the large peach expance of Sandwood Bay. The marram grass helped stabilise the beach as without it the dunes would undoubtedly have blown eastwards in the winter storms. 

166. The sea stack on Am Buachaille on the south side of the peach coloured sands of Sandwood Bay

The walk down to the beach was a joy and it was lovely to spill out of the grass covered dunes onto the beach with its huge open vistas. The tide was out so the beach was twice as broad with the part nearest the grassy dunes full of peach coloured sands and the half nearest the sea shimmering silver as the wet surface reflected the sky. There were a couple of rounded rocky outcrops in the middle of the beach which must be pounded by the Atlantic swell. Looking to the north, the beach continued for perhaps 2 kilometres with a couple of rounded headlands plunging into it. Beyond that the beach was squeezed between cliff and sea until it disappeared and the cliffs stretched to the north. A hazy mist hung over them as the spray from Atlantc rollers pounded their base and mist rose from the violent surf. However the real star was to the south. It was the sea stack of Am Buachaille which stood defiant against the Atlantic, which had eroded all the rock around it. The layers of Torridonian Sandstone of Am Buachaille were like a badly stacked pile of saucers and it looked quite unstable and ready to join its ancestors which had already toppled into the surf. Am Buachaille was first climbed in 1968 by Tom Patey, one of Scotland’s greatest ever climbers. 

167. Looking north from Sandwood Bay across the lower sands exposed by the low tide to the headlands leading up to Cape Wrath, which is just beyond the last hill.

I walked across the softer, drier sand and onto the hard wet sand just uncovered by the tide and walked north. I was surprised how small the swell was. Last time I was here a few years it was a beautiful calm day and I kayaked from Durness to Kinlochbervie but the swell was huge with plumes coming off the tops of the breakers and I knew if I went into them to try and land it would have been carnage as the kayak would have vaulted. 

168. A Ringed Plover on the beach at Sandwood Bay. The eat insects, crustaceans and worms which the ebbing tide exposed

Towards the northern half of the beach I could see there was a trough in the sand and as I approached it a river was rushing down to the sea with some small standing waves in the middle of the 10 metre wide torrent. I had to go upstream towards the marram covered grass again and nearly to the outflow from Sandwood Loch to find a suitable place to cross. The river  was very wide here, perhaps 100 metres wide and it was possible to wade across it. I was too lazy to change boots and had hoped to keep my feet dry, however a quarter of the way across it came over the boots and soon came half way up my shins so boots and socks were soaked. 

169. A hiker (Stuart from Whitburn) retracing his steps back up Sandwood Bay beach to find an easy place to cross the swollen river after the recent rains

Once on the north side of the river crossing the sloping outcrop of rock rose up 75 metres or so, with grassy ramps between the rock, to a plateau. Sheep and lambs grazed here on the cropped verdant grass and it felt much more isolated than the south side of the beach. No one but a determined Cape Wrath Hiker would come this way. I now followed a small path for a kilometre to the NE. The path was often braided and frequently faint, or even vanished, across very boggy county to the shallow Loch an Sac under a prominent knoll. After the Lochan it became even worse and was very wet underfoot across soggy sphagnum moss bogs for another good km until I walked over a bulge in the hillside and could see the bothy, The final walk down to Strathchailleach bothy took 10 minutes and the boggy ground did not let up until I arrived at the small low building. 

170. The lovely Strathcailleach Bothy is near a peat bank and was once the home of a Hightland Hermit called James McRory-Smith or Sandy. It is about 10km south of Cape Wrath

There were some people already here, namely Mark, Yves and Petr. Mark was a very competent man, an ex military policeman who then evolved into VIP protection and was exceedingly fit and able and in his mid 50’s. I warmed to him at once and we went off with the wheelbarrow to get some peat blocks a few hundred metres away. Yves was older at 74 and was a Frenchman living in York. He was an expert in biscuit manufacture and travelled all over the world running factories. He had an interest in everything and was wise and knowledgeable. Mark had taken him under his wing a bit and the pair of them tried to cross the river beside the bothy in the morning but thought it was too risky for Yves so had a day off. Petr was a Czech who was strong and fit. We got the fire going and I piled it with peat blocks and urged everyone to be patient. In an hour we had a roaring blaze going and my wet socks were steaming. It was another classic bothy evening of interesting chat and some humorous banter with Mark. 

171. Enjoying the peat fire in Strathcailleach Bothy which after a while started to throw out considersable warmth.

This bothy was famous for having some living in it as a recluse for 32 years. James McRory-Smith, or Sandy, ended up here after a terrible trauma in his life after the war when he was a soldier helping rebuild Germany. He married a German woman but once the pair had two children he was driving a truck with her in it. He crashed the truck and his wife was trapped inside and the vehicle caught fire and Sandy fought in vain to get her out. After this he left Germany with the children at their maternal grandparents and wandered the Scottish Highlands as a lonely recluse for half a decade until he discovered Strathchailleach with its wealth of oil rich peat banks. He squatted in the bothy and would not let anyone else use it for 32 years until illness forced him into a care home in Kinlochbervie.

Day 30. Strathchailleach Bothy to Cape Wrath. 11 km. 4 hours. 340m up. 330m down. Everyone was up quite early. I was the last and left at 0830. The Ambainn Strathchailleach stream had gone down considerably overnight and it was now possible to hop over a few stones to cross it while 24 hours earlier it was a waist deep raging torrent that would have swept anyone away. It was a lovely day again with mostly blue sky and not even a breeze. However the ground was sodden due to the rain two days ago and virtually every step squelched as I made my way up the gentle moor covered hillside on the north side of the burn towards Loch a’ Gheodha Ruaidh. I was quite excited to reach the Loch as last time I was here there was a pair of Red Throated Divers on the water. 

However this time I saw none but there were plenty of fish in the warm sun of the shallow above the peach coloured gravel. They darted off as soon as they saw me leaving a V shaped ripple in the water. I walked halfway round the small loch when I suddenly noticed something on the other side. I could not tell what it was but suspected it was a diver so I got my phone out and played their call. It instantly turned towards me and then after a few more calls another one appeared from the reeds near the outlet. The two birds soon met and then came towards me as I continued to play calls. They then started to answer the calls as they swam closer and closer until they were just 50 metres away. I managed to get some poor shots but the sun had disappeared behind a large cloud and a slight breeze was blowing so the water’s surface was rippled, both of which spoiled the photo opportunity. I wondered if they were the same pair I had seen six years ago,  as their life span averages 9 years, or perhaps descendants of that pair. I watched them for a good half hour but  they were not coming closer and without binoculars could not study them properly. However, it was magnificent to see them. 

172. A pair of Red Throated Divers on the Loch a’ Gheodha Ruaidh which was about half an hours walk north of Strathcailleach Bothy.

I reluctantly left and headed up the slope to the top of a ridge as two other hikers came from the south. At the top of the ridge I disturbed a bird and it flew some 20 metres ahead of me and then feigned a broken wing. It was very realistic and had I been a fox I might have been fooled and given chase. However I was wise to its behaviour and knew it was trying to lure me away from its nest. I saw where it had taken off and carefully walked in that direction worried I might step on something. As suspected there was a nest here with 4 well camouflaged eggs in it. If I was an airborne predator it would have been very difficult to see. I left before they cooled off. I hope the self-important Ultra marathon which comes this way tomorrow does not disturb or even tread on the nest. 

173. The eggs of a Golden Plover’s nest in a small scrape in the boggy heather covered Parph. This nest was on a slight rise so it would not get water logged.

It was very boggy as I descended to the Keisgaig River which marked the boundary of the Cape Wrath Firing Range. I noticed lots of carnivorous plants in the wettest of places and on the fringes of small ponds. These were the Round-Leaved Sundews, Drosera rotundifolia, which emitted a sticky substance from hairs on their leaves. Small insects thinking it was a nectary dew would land on them and become stuck and then the leaves would curl round them and trap and then digest them, absorbing the nutrients. They were not the only carnivorous plants on this moorland and there were numerous Butterworts which I had seen for the whole trip with a basel floret of sticky leaves to trap and digest insects.

174. The bog loving Round Leaved Sundew is a carnivorous plant which traps small insects on the sticky dew drops on their leaves and then digests them.

As I reached the Firing Range perimeter I noticed it had a strand of barbed wire running along the top of the fence. I had to walk to a strainer corner post nearby which had stays I could use, and the barbed wire here was loose from hikers stepping on it. It was a pointless idea to put a barbed wire top to the fence. As I was crossing the other two hikers caught up. It was Jo and Adrian whom I last saw 4-5 days ago. They were in good spirits and we greeted heartily. There was another hiker who also caught up and he was Stuart from Whitburn who I had watched crossing the swollen river between Sandwood Loch and the sea yesterday. Once we were over the fence we had a deep ravine to cross which the Keisgaig river had cut into the surrounding plateau called The Parph. After a tenuous jump across the river Stuart and myself went on, while Jo and Adrian had an early lunch. 

The going was much easier now as the bogs seemed smaller and there was frequent patches of drier eroded Torridonian Sandstone to walk over. We crested a gentle rise and at the top of it I could see the north coast of Scotland just some 3 kilometres away. To the right we could see the prow of Clo Mor, which at 200 metres stood on top of the highest cliffs in mainland Britain. To the left of it, westwards, was the deep sandy bay at Kearvaig, where we could only see the dip in the horizon and not the fabled sands. Then further west the cliffs rose up again to the hill of Dunan Mor and hidden out of sight beyond this hill was the Cape Wrath Lighthouse and the end of the trail. However, first we had to negotiate a deep valley. I went into the valley once before and it was quite a slog coming back out of it, so this time we kept on a drier broad ridge to the east of it until we reached the rough road which was quite badly rutted and pot-holed. We followed the road round to the west of Dunan Mor and there suddenly just a few hundred metres away was the lighthouse perched right on the edge. 

175. After 563 km, 16500 metres of ascent, and a month of walking I finally approach Cape Wrath and its isolated lighthouse

At the lighthouse an intrepid couple and their daughter run a cafe and a simple bunk room and I dumped my rucksack there. Mark, Yves and Petr were already there basking in the glory of finishing. I shook hands with them and then went on to the north of the lighthouse where there was a terrific view off the lip of the cliffs to a jagged ridge of rocks and sea stacks which plunged into the sea which was the actual Cape. Beyond it a fierce tide was ebbing west and the small wave-washed Duslic Rock was like a boulder in a stream with huge turbulence downstream from it. After gazing out to sea for a few minutes realising this was the end of the trail and being both joyful at finishing and mournful my simple hiking life was over for the duration, I went over to get a view of the Clo Mor cliffs and Kearvaig Bay and then returned to the Ozone Cafe at the lighthouse. 

176. The final ridge and sea stack of Stac an Dunain which is the most Northwesterly point of Mainland Britian

By this time Jo and Adrian had also arrived and everybody was having a celebratory whisky. I joined in the banter and we all had the glint of victory in our eyes. There was more good news also in that there was a minibus here and it could take us to the Kyle of Durness where a ferry would take us to Keoldale on the other side of the inlet and then Durness was within reach. We all opted for this except Jo Adrian and Stuart who wanted to spend the night at Kearvaig and then go to Durness the next day. Kearvaig is one of the most extraordinary places in the UK and one of the most dramatic, and this was where I was also planning on spending the night. However the minibus and ferry were both very erratic and unreliable at the moment due to the state of the unclassified council road and I decided to take the lift while the going was good. The Cape Wrath Ultra Marathon also finished tomorrow at the lighthouse and I wanted to be nowhere near the publicity-hungry and overbearing spectacle. 

177. The cohort of hikers finishing on the 26th May 2024. Stuart from Whitburn is taking the photo. Then from left is a photo bomber with a postcard, Mark, the 74 year old Yves, Myself, Petr the Czech, Jo and Adrian

So Mark, Petr, Yves and Myself piled into the minibus with the two clients who had chartered it.  Stuart Ross, the larger-than-life character who owned the minibuses and the business was the driver.. Stuart was in the middle of a spat with the council, who had the responsibility to maintain the road, but had done very little to stop the potholes over the last decade. It took an hour to drive the 11 miles to the ferry across the open moorland called the Parph. Just before the ferry we reached the idyllic houses at Dall, which were now holiday homes for the families who always owned them, and for generations also farmed here. With the green close cropped pastures around them and then the sands and green/blue waters of the Kyle of Durness as a backdrop they could have graced any calendar. The ferry came to meet us as we arrived and we soon whisked across the water and given a lift into Durness. 

178. About to cross the Kyle of Durness on a small ferry back to civilization again. The low tide has exposed the vast sands here. The idyllic cottages at Dall are out of sight in a small bay on the left

I chose to stay at the campsite and was put with the other hikers and mountain bikers in the part reserved for tents. The rest of the campsite was campervans and car campers of those doing the NC500 road trip around the north of Scotland. Here I met a few more hikers like Lucinda who finished a day before me. Peter and Andrew, the Hampshire and Devon team, were also here in their friend Paul’s camper. It was a very social time but I needed to eat and went to the only pub/restaurant in the area. The food was very poor, take away quality really, but I ate it and by 2100 was in my sleeping bag for the last time. 

The next day the weather turned a bit for the mistier but Peter, Andrew and Paul offered me a lift to Inverness where I could catch the train. They were going to Braemar and Inverness was on the way. It was a very generous offer and it meant I could definitely get home that day. We left at 0930 and they drove me right to the train station. I got the 1326 train which was direct and got into Edinburgh at 1645 in the pouring rain. The rain mattered not and by the time I had walked the 25 minutes I was soaked, but everything went straight into the washing machine, and me into the shower. I found another 2 ticks while showering. Then it was down to a fabulous fish pie Fiona had cooked and a night in front of the hot woodburning stove to recount what had been an enjoyable and undemanding walk. 

In all it was thirty days walking with an additional two rest days. It was 563 kilometres in length, with 16500 metres of ascent and 16400 descent,  and it took me 207 hours of active walking.   

        

Back

Day 16. Morvich to Iron Lodge. 17 km. 7.5 hours. 780m up. 650m down. I was late in leaving and did not get going until 1030. It was partly because I slept in at the campsite until 0830. It was overcast but there were large blue patches in the sky and the forecast was for these to increase. Initially my route took me through the rest of the dispersed rural hamlet of Morvich beside the river which flowed gently. The riverside path followed the curves through vibrant woods, whose floor was covered in a carpet of bluebells. Evenually I got to a junction where there were two paths one up Gleann Lichd which went south of Beinn Fada and on to Glen Affric eventually, and the other to the north of Beinn Fada and on to the Falls of Glomach. I took the latter. I could not help noticing the enourmous ravines which came down the south face of Beinn Fada and its neighbour to the north, A’Ghlas bheinn. They were deep and narrow and rocky on each side. I guess that small glacial tongues came down here once scouring the ravines deeper and deeper. 

088. Looking west back down to Loch Duich and Kintail from the start of the climb up to Falls of Glomach

The north path went through a regenerating forest to a higher pasture where it split again. Unfortunately I was distracted and did not notice my turning and went a good kilometre up the wrong valley. By the time I realized I had alread gained 100 metres. I could have continued but it would have been much longer than cutting my loses and returning to the junction I missed, which is what I did, returning through the nice regenerating decidious woods. Once in the field again I found the right path which lead me north across the Abhainn Chonaig burn to a field full of heavily pregnant ewes and a forestry track. I followed the forestry track up a narrowing valley which was mostly covered in conifer plantation but did have copses of decidious trees, mostly beech and birch, which were vibrant green with their new spring leaves. Occasionally I thought the conifers were on fire as there was so much pollen wafting off the trees in the small breeze I thought it was smoke. After 2 km the track crossed a small concrete bridge and immeadiately after it I had to leave it and climb up a steep side valley.

089. A most splendid beech tree in full vibrant spring grandeur in the last of the forest before the climb up to the Falls of Glomach starts in ernest

 

Just at the junction I bumped into an English father and son coming towards me and a Polish couple going my way. We stopped for a good 10 minute chat before me and the Poles went on up the side valley. I chatted with him for at least half of the hour long ascent, and it make the climb much less ardous although he was very fit and his wife was forging ahead. About half way up he left me and pushed on to catch up with his wife. It left me time to appreaciate the wildness of this small wild valley with its tiny path travesing up the northern side. The sun was more fully out and 60% of the sky was blue now. As I neared the top of the valley at the pass, Bealach na Sroine, 524m the gradient eased. It was warm now in the strong spring sun and I stopped for a rest and drink before the short descent into the valley on the east side, where there was a stream which plunged over a lip at the Falls of Glomach. 

090. Looking back down the wild valley on the climb up to Bealach na Sroine pass before the short descent to the top of Falls of Glomach.

the Falls of Glomach are Britian’s highest waterfall  I guess they are around a 100 metre drop in two adjacent sections one of 35 metres and then immeadiatly afterwards one of 65 metres. There is a path down beside the falls to a viewpoint, however the path is steep and sometimes slippery, especially if the rock is greasy with wet. It was not the case today as the falls were small and there was no spray. From one point about level with the split in the falls I could get a vantage point on a rock and see the entire drop. With this very low water level it looked quite calm but I am sure after 100mm of rain in 24 hours, which you might get in a November downpour, then the ground would be shaking with the violence of the spectacle and everything would be drenched in plumes of spray. The path ended at this viewpoint and I had to climb back to the top of the falls to continue, as below the viewpoint the valley became a gorge. 

091. The Falls of Glomach. This usually thunderous spectacle was greatly diminished by the drought-like spring conditions

I chatted with the nice Poles again at the top who were inspired to spend the night camped at the top of the falls. In the sun their grassy patch was very inviting. However I wanted to get down to the valley at least. The path went down the spur to the west of the falls. It was frequently rocky and often steep. There was plently of scope for a bad slip here so I was cautious especially with my big rucksack. Gingerly I made my way down frequently going over rock ridges,  or crossing side valleys, for about an hour until I reached the easy lower slopes and could then stride out again as I dropped into the main Glen Elchaig. The was a great view to the NE up this valley past a loch on the valley floor to the older simple lodges of Carnach Lodge and way beyond at the head of the valley Iron Lodge. I crossed a bridge over the stream which led away from the Falls of Glomach and then another over the River Elchaig to reach the valley floor. just on the other side was a nice track, grassy in the middle and with verdant verges which I would follow for the rest of the day. The gorse was in full bloom and smelt of coconut. Its vibrant yellow made a great foreground to the azure blue waters of Lochan na Lietreach and the dull golden hillsides, which were just starting to green slightly. 

092. Looking back up to the Falls of Glomach and the gorge below it from half way down the descent to Glen Elchaig.

I turned right and walked up the track. Soon I reached an older man who was lying in the most awkward looking position. So much so I though he had collapsed. He was however 76 and doing the TGO challenge. He now lived in London but was originally from Austria. I waited for him and we chatted at we walked up beside the beautiful loch chatting. He had a slow disjointed gait and I thought he looked tired despite still being on his day one.

093. Looking up Glen Elchaig past the lovely Lochan na Lietreach to Carnach Lodge and Iron Lodge at the end of the valley

At Carnach I thought about camping. The lodge was on the brink of falling into disrepair with some roof flashings and some slates missing. I then remembered this farmer farmed deer rather than sheep and there was a feeding bale on the old lawn and some deer around it. The ground would be infested with ticks so I decided to move on and continue the chat. Half way to Iron Lodge the older Austrian needed a break so I carried on past herds of deer who barely moved off the track as I approached. A long hour after reaching the track below the loch I finally reached Iron Lodge. It was also on the brink of falling into disrepair but could still be saved. It was too far off the beaten track to be anything touristic or holiday accomodation and I struggled to see what purpose it might serve if the farmer preserved it. I camped right on the grassy track by the Iron Lodge with the last rays on the tent before I went inside. There was a fat tick which must have fallen off a deer in the last few days in the porch of the tent. It was like a small grape and now slightly withering and not so turgid. I assumed some 5,000 tiny ticks were incubating inside it in preparation for a massed hatching and flicked it aside.  I was tired, too tired to write so fell asleep after dinner.  

Day 17. Iron Lodge to Ben Dronaig Bothy. 16 km. 6 hours. 580m up. 520m down. I got up early at 0630 and was away by 0800. It was a beautiful morning with the sun out and the the mountains glowing in the early morning sun. It was windstill and virtually cloudless. By the time I was ready to leave the sun was on the tent and I took my jacket off. At Iron Lodge 3 valleys meet to form the main Glen Elchaig valley. I was to take the valley which headed off to the north. I seemed to remember previously the tracked stopped, but it went on up the valley first on the west of the burn and then on the east. It made the long slow climb up to the watershed much easier with a track. My legs were tired after the heavy pack and long ascent of yesterday but the glorious condtions alleviated that and it was a very easy pleasent stroll. 

094. Looking down to Iron Lodge and Glen Elchaig in the early morning on the climb up the pass over to Maol Bhuidhe Bothy

As I climbed a wild corrie opened up to my left on the east face of Faochaig, a corbett to my west. While on the other side of the pass was another corbett called Aonach Buidhe. It only took an hour to reach the pass between these corbetts at 466 metres. I thought the road might end here but to my delight it continued down the otherside albeit much more a argocat route that a track and with frequent boggy bits. It was much easier than going cross country or following a boggy walkers track with its braided sections through marshy areas. 

As I went down the open hillside small rivulets entered from each side draining small bowls until there was enough water for a small burn to form. It grew quite quickly and there was soon a streambed with rocks and some small gravel areas. In front of me was the corbett of Beinn Dronaig rising like a grassy whaleback, with very few crags or outcrops. It looked out of place here in the west of Scotland and would have looked at home in the Borders. I passed close to one small lochan off to my right and then saw the distinctive white walls of Maol Bhuidhe bothy beside its copse of trees in a fence in an otherwise barren and grassy landscape. 

When I reached the bothy my back was tired with the rucksack. I dumped it at the door and chatted with a man doing the CWT from North to South with an enviably light pack. We sat on the stone bench outside in the warm morning air and talked about the trip each was doing. He said he only saw an average og 6-10 people heading north on the Cape Wrath Trail every day which was reassuring as this was the peak season. Once he had gone I went inside to the newly polished-up bothy to get a chair and write on the windowsill. The Mountain Bothies Association maintain some 50 bothies in Scotland on behalf of the landlord or estate owner for walkers and mountaineers to use. Occasionally they had time and funds to repair one, and this one had just been done and the timber still smelt of resin and an efficient small pot belly stove had been installed. It had 3 rooms and sleeping platforms for 10 people. Some of the best evenings of my life have been spent in bothies. As I wrote I noticed just how many small passerine birds kept emerging from the tiny copse to feed on insects around. I saw multiple Wheatear, Chaffinch and Wagtail come and go. It just goes to show what would happen if all of Scotland was rewilded with native woods.  

095. Looking south from the east ridge of Ben Dronaig to Loch Croushie with Maol Bhuidhe Bothy beyond it beside the small copse

After writing I eventially left at 1400. I was stiff, especially my back, after being hunched up writing and now with this heavy rucksack with nearly a weeks food. I shuffled down past the small native copse with multiple spieces of tree and on down to the river. The river was the outflow of the reed fringed Loch Croushie, which surprisingly flowed west to the Atlantic rather than the North Sea. It was easy to step across stones but in wet weather this would be a wade. After crossing the river the path crossed 2 kilometres of boggy tussock with the odd peat hag. The path all but dissapeared as each walker made their own way across it so there was not a distinct trail. I followed my nose and occasionally a path formed only to disperse again. I tried to avoid making the mistake I usually do and that is climbing too high. I did have a GPX route on my watch and trusted it to lead me over the spur, which was the east ridge of Ben Dronaig mountain. Right on cue it met the rough stalkers path on the otherside which I followed down to the sandy bays at the east end of Loch Calavie.

096. Looking across Loch Calavie from the beach at the east end. The peach coloured sands is from granite in the surrounding mountains.

I crossed a bridge over the outflow which this time flowed east down to the North Sea and then skirted two lovely peach coloured sandy bays before I got to the main track. I remember there was a controversy with this track and the Scottish Mountaineering Council when it was bulldozed 20 years ago. The Attadade Estate felt it was unfairly criticised and one of their defences was that it would green over given time. Now 20 years later it had completely greened over and blended in well. I walked along its grassy middle just above the lake as small sandpiper type birds hopped from cove to cove. From this side Ben Dronaig was completly different and it was covered in crags to the extent it would be difficult to go up it without using your hands.  At the far end on the loch was a small climb to the watershed and then the track descended 2 km to Ben Dronaig lodge, a shooters cabin really rather than a mansion.

The simple single story wooden lodge, perhaps 80 years old, was owned by the Attadale Estate and they made one of the outhouses beside it available as a bothy. I had stayed here twice before and it was a great walkers and munro baggers shelter and often convivial. There were 4 middle aged Scots here who had been climbing the hills on this weekend. It did not take long before connections were made and one was a work complice of a very good friend of mine. Outdoor Scotland is a small world. I had a great evening chat with them until 2100 when we all went to bed. I was quite tired due to the rucksack,  the weight of which was not dropping as fast as I would have liked, and the next two days will be quite testing for my stamina and fortitude. 

Day 18. Ben Dronaig Bothy to Coire Fionnaraich Bothy. 19 km. 8 hours. 490m up. 520m down. It was warm outside but the sky was covered in a thin film of cloud I noticed when we all woke at about 0630. After a quick breakfast and small chat we all managed to pack up and left around 0800. I left first but they were fast walkers and quickly caught me up and overtook me. We followed a large broad track which really would take ages to green over. The large road was essentially constructed to build two micro hydro plants, built some 8 years ago and was now used to maintain them, which did not require much. The first micro plant was up the valley toward the tiny Bearnais Bothy and the second was just a kilometre down the road where a small intake dam had been constructed. I crossed on a bridge below the dam and then a short kilometre later left the road to follow a barely discernible path across the heather and bog. 

097. Leaving Ben Dronaig bothy in the morning with my new pals en route over the hills on the path to Strathcarron

The path climbed quickly and soon became more established  on the north side of a small stream. After a good half hour the path reached the easy pass, Bealach Alltan Ruairidh. From here there was a great view looking back to the open valley where the small Ben Dronaig Lodge was still just visible. It was the high point of the morning and from here there was a long slow descent past the two smaller Fuara Lochans, which had extensive green reed beds growing on their fringes. The descent was across a featureless landscape which occasionally dropped off into a wooded valley to the south west. After a few kilometres the path veered north west and passed a few more small lochans. None had islets on them so were probably not suitable for divers to nest at. To the north I could see the valley I was going up in the evening flanked by mountains of Torridonian Sandstone and between them I could see the giants of Torridon, namely Liathach and Beinn Eighe where I would be tomorrow. It was very pleasing to see them as they rivalled Knoydart in their spectacular nature. 

098. Looking east from the path over the hills to Strathcarron towards Ben Dronaig Bothy beside the copse of trees in the distance

At this cluster of lochans the rocky footpath started to descend to the village of Strathcarron which I could just see. The blue waters of Lochcarron appeared, with the tide up to the grassy channels at the end of the loch. I could clearly see the white church at the village of Lochcarron, but most of the village was obscured by a knoll. I reached a well constructed deer fence and went over an enormous style to enter a fabulous area of regeneration. I think the small crofting hamlet of Achintee had given over its common grazing to native woodlands and it was wonderful to see so much greenery sprouting. Small rowans were everywhere and some,  just the height of me, were covered in flowers. In 50 years this will be a lush thriving woodland. The path soon reached the 10 houses of Achintee and then continued down to the main A890 road. On reaching it I discovered I could walk on a small path for 300 metres across a verge to reach the level crossing, the train station and my objective namely the hotel. 

099. On the path over to Stathcarron with the mountains of Torridon in the distance to the north

I had banked on having lunch here and luckily it was open and serving. The owner and his wife were from Edinburgh and had been here for 5 years. I got the impression he could not handle the stress of running a pub well,  and at busy times would be at bursting point. The menu was simple, like a child’s menu, but there was enough there to keep me going. As I waited for each course I updated the blog and generally rested my tired shoulders. Although I thought the rucksack was considerably lighter today. As I ate the skies darkened and there was the rare flash of lightning. Soon there was a short downpour and I was grateful to be inside. 

100. Coming down to Strathcarron with the tide in at the head of Loch Carron. The white building in the distance is the old church.

After a couple of hours at the pub it was time to move on and the weather had cleared. I walked north on the main road for a few hundred metres and crossed the sluggish mature River Carron on a bridge. The water level was very low. Just after the bridge over the river was a gate which I took and then followed the north bank of the River  as it meandered. It was a lovely walk through glowing gorse and passing a series of named fishing pools on the river. There was a large old lodge house here called New Kelso and the fertile alluvial grazing beside it was full of ewes and lambs.

101. Walking along the north side of the Carron River near New Kelso between Strathcarron and Coulags

The riparian path continued well past the New Kelso and then entered mixed woodland with native and conifer plantation areas. I sauntered along through it with my rucksack remarkably trouble free, I had obviously just eaten enough food so it was not below the critical weight of around 20 kg. The track was fast and I quickly ticked off the kilometres to Coulags. However I remembered the last kilometre was on a grassy verge beside the main road and I wanted to avoid it but the alternative paths did not link up. I decided to chance the alternative and was delighted when the track went well beyond what the map indicated. However it got smaller and smaller and eventually petered out just as I reached the Fionn Abhainn burn. I had to either force a route through the woods and undergrowth of willow or cross the burn and pick up a track on the other side. As it was very low I opted for the latter although in anything but these current conditions it would have been a shin deep wade. I was lucky and hopped across on stones and found the track. It led me past a field of Belted Galloway cattle,  some of which were brown rather than black, which I had never seen before. When I reached the A89 all I had to do was cross it to find my final track of the day. 

102. Coire Fionnariach Bothy is some 4 km north of Coulags and is in the heart of the mountains between Glen Carron and Glen Torridon

By now the rain was on again and I had to put on my jacket. There was a flash of lightning from time to time too. However the final 3 kilometres was up a small track beside the Fionn Abhainn burn into the heart of this southern limit of Torridonian mountains,  characterised by steep steps of sandstone. The further up the glen I went the more the mountains on each side leered over me like old men frozen in curiosity. After 2 km the track reached a small micro dam and then diminished to a rocky path. I followed it over a bridge to the west side of the burn where it continued for another kilometre to the lovely bothy. Coire Fionnaraich Bothy is one of my favourites as it is large and spacious with two wood panelled rooms upstairs also. The rain ceased well before I reached it and the 3 who were staying at the bothy already were outside chatting. 

I joined them briefly. There was the recently retired Cambridge University Geology Professor, an older gent from Birmingham and a young Belgium teacher. The latter two were doing the CWT north to south. I chatted with them all,  amazed at just who one might meet in a bothy,  and then went in to sort myself out in an empty upstairs room. I then went down for a good chat with the professor and picked his brains about my geological curiosities. We all cooked together quite late and then chatted before everyone went to bed at 2100. I had still not written so stayed up for another two hours typing in my room until 2300. 

Day 19. Coire Fionnaraich Bothy to Coire Mhic Fhearchair. 19 km. 8 hours. 970m up. 560m down. I was up first just after 0700 and the rest followed quickly. Over breakfast I chatted with the man from Birmingham. He was very gentle and kindly and had just retired. “From what” I enquired. From being a zoo keeper at Chester Zoo where he was involved with the primates. It was a job he obviously loved. Bothies have a way of bringing an eclectic mix of folk together and this one was a fine example. The geology professor and the Belgium teacher soon joined us and we had an enthusiastic chat. I had to pull myself away at 0830 as I had a long day ahead.

It was a fine windstill morning but overcast and the forecast was for rain. However at the moment the summits were clear and there were some impressive summits as I wandered up the glen to Loch Coire Fionnaraich. The most impressive was Moal Chean Dearg, 923m, which had a terrific north shoulder of stacked layers of Torridonian Sandstone and patches of Quartzite.  The loch was fringed in peach coloured beaches with bits of sandstone and quartzite around the fringes. Trout were rising in the middle but around the edges I scared off a few which were basking in the warmer shallow water. Ahead of me was the headwall on the valley and I could see the morning’s task which was to climb the path which diagonally climbed it from west to the high pass on the east. 

103. Loch Corie Fionnariach in the early morning. My route went up the valley headwall in the centre of the picture from left rising to to pass on the right.

Before long I was starting to ascend this path. It must have been an old constructed stalkers track as it was well made and the gradient was comfortable. Some 20 minutes after the loch a branch went east over a pass and down to Annat on the shores of Loch Torridon. My path continues east up the diagonal ascent to the pass on the north side of the quartzite pyramid of Sjorr Ruadh, 962m. The sun was shining on it occasionally and its flanks were gleaming with cascades of light scree. As I climbed I saw an eagle. This time I was sure it was a golden eagle as its wingspan was more slender and it flew with more panache. It eventually landed on the rocks above me but it was too far to get a meaningful picture, although I did get a bad one. On and on the path traversed until it reached the rocky ridge. I thought this was the top but it continued to climb with some zig zags round the north shoulder of Sgorr Ruadh and then a further kilometre to the east on a more level contour across quartzite debris. 

104. Looking up at the NE face of Maol Chean dearg from the climb up the headwall of Corie Fionnariach between Glens Carron and Torridon

To the north a marvellous view unfolded with two of Scotland’s most iconic mountains Beinn Eighe and the superlative Liathach and both were still clear. Between them and me was the vast classic U shaped Glen Torridon which could have graced any geography textbook as an example of a glacial valley. The descent down to it was long and initially the path was faint. I trusted my GPX track and it kept me on course and soon enough the path got more and more distinct. It would have been a much more arduous descent otherwise as there had once been a large glacier here and as it melted some 10,000 years ago it left piles of moraine scattered all over the place called drumlins. The path wove an easy route through them on a generally gravel surface which was much easier than going on a freestyle route. I once went a freestyle route 15 years ago because I started heading down too early. After a good hour I reached the SMC Ling Hut, a clubhouse for climbers in Torridon. I walked round the east side of the lochan it sat on and soon reached the single track A896 where there was a parking place with the almost tame deer waiting to be fed. All the way down Liathach grew in stature and started to loom over me with the Fasarinen Pinnacles running along the crest like the spiny defences on a giant dinosaur. 

105. On the descent from the pass down into Glen Torridon you can see Loch Torridon and the bare landscape around the hamlet of Diabeg

I was getting tired but mindful of the darkening skies so pushed on quickly up the Allt Coire Dubh Mor stream which tumbled down in the deep valley between Liathach and Beinn Eighe. The valley curved to the west right round the base of the east end of Liathach and from here I could look up nearly 1000 metres of layer upon layer of steps of Torridonian sandstone, all of which was laid down nearly a billion years ago when this part of Scotland was a vast estuary in sea much like the Mississippi estuary is today. After a good hour the excellent path crossed the main valley stream on large stepping stones and then started to veer north and then east round the rocky west end of Beinn Eighe. As I headed up this path the north face of Liathach came into view with its steep north facing cories and steep walls and had it been a lighter rock and with less vegetation could have been the Dolomites. About a kilometre from the end the rain which had been threatening all day finally arrived. Initially it was half hearted but soon it started to fall in earnest  with large drops and the rocky path was soon running with trickles of water. To the north was an empty quarter with a handful of seldom visited Torridonian monoliths rising to over 800 metres from the flat Lewisian Gneiss basement from which they rose like squat chess pieces. 

106. The south face of the iconic Liathach with the Farsarinen Pinnacles making up the most jagged part of the ridge.

The final climb up to Corie Mhic Fhearchair was up steps of sandstone with a stream cascading down the steps to my left. The stream drained the loch above beside which I hoped to camp. As I reached the loch I was pleased to see that the corie was still clear despite the rain as it contained the Triple Buttress, an infamous and very spectacular climbing crag made up of 3 pillars of sandstone. It lay across the loch to the south as I was now on the north side of Beinn Eighe. I found a damp spot to camp on a nearly muddy patch at the bottom of some slabs and dived into the tent dripping wet. Soon the rain intensified and water began to pool outside and I was thankful for the Macpac quality bathtub floor of the tent. Nevertheless the floor became wet as everything condensed on it. I wrote a little but was tired and decided to sleep with the rain now pelting the tent quite loudly. There was little cheer in the tent and an air of cold damp pervaded everything.

107. The north side of Liathach and in particular its peak Mullach an Rathain, 1023m, the highest at the peak at the west end of Liathach

Day 20. Coire Mhic Fhearchair to Kinlochewe. 13 km. 5.5 hours. 270m up. 820m down. It was still raining in the morning and everything was wet or damp. My sleeping bag was just damp. The bathtub groundsheet was like a waterbed as a few centimetres of water underneath it sloshed about. With no small discipline I got up at 0630, ate breakfast and packed up and was off by 0800. The rain was a little lighter but it was still 3 star misery. It would have been five if the mist was down and it was windy. I remembered from 12 years ago I would now have a few hours of picking a route across very very rough ground with no path. 

108. My tent in Corie Mhic Fhearchair with the Triple Buttress in the middle of the photo partly obscured by the heavy rain.

Initially I dropped down off the lip of the corie and down the heather and boulder slope. I remembered it was difficult to traverse across the slope higher up so I decided to go down to the more level ground down by the burn below. It worked well and I came across a track, perhaps a deer track as there were no footprints. I followed the animal path a little too eagerly as I thought the deer would know best. However, in my optimism I did not notice I was straying further and further from where I should be, which was traversing the tricky and arduous north face of Ruadh stac Mor. By the time I came to my senses I was a good kilometre to the north following the burn down the wrong valley. I could still rescue the situation with some difficulty and head diagonally back up the mountain towards a wild and inaccessible corie in the middle of the north side of Beinn Eighe. The trouble was I had to pick my own path through knee high heather through drumlins of moraine which were piled up all over the place. After a good hour of climbing I eventually reached where I should have been. I discovered that there was still no path here and the terrain was just as hospitable as it was 12 years ago so I had not lost much time and effort as the suggested route was a bloodsome slog. I followed it roughly as I picked a way through quartzite debris for almost an hour climbing and descending around the drumlins of stone until I entered a high valley between the corbetts of Ruadh stac Beag and Meall a’Ghuibhais. There was virtually no sandstone left and the rock on the mountains, scree and in the valley at this eastern end of Beinn Eighe was quartzite. It was less forgiving than sandstone, more slippery and I had to be more attentive as to where I was putting my feet. 

109. Heading down from Coire Mhic Fhearchair with the sublime waterfall to start the very rough pathless traverse along the base of the north side of Beinn Eighe, 1010m.

Soon the route entered a high level area, possibly a lake which had been filled in by sediment over the last few thousand years. At last the going became easier as I could follow the wetter softer ground beside the stream. The stream meandered through this area with banks of fine quartzite gravel. It was incredibly clear and where there were pools there was no loss of visibility and the water had a lovely emerald hue to it. After a good kilometre of this flatter area the stream veered south to a very remote hidden corie on the north of Beinn Eighe which I am sure is very little visited. I however continued east up a slight ridge with an ever increasing path in the white quartzite gravel to reach a shallow pass. As I got to it I saw that further east in Scotland the weather was plausible, and it was only grim behind me on Beinn Eighe and the rest of Torridon. 

110. The lost valley on the north side of Beinn Eighe with the small river meandering across the small plain with sandy beaches and crystal clear water.

The top of the pass was marked by a large cairn of white stones and I was delighted to see that there was now a good path leading down all the way to the grassy fields around Kinlochewe. I started pounding down the gravel of the path as it contoured down through a few deeper stream beds  On my left the huge Slioch mountain, 980m, came into view on the other side of Loch Maree, a very large freshwater loch. After a good hour I crossed the final stream bed and then started to head down a spur to the head of Loch Maree between two shallow ravines. The ravines were full of pine which had regenerated from some of the hardy venerable stock which had been there for aeons. It was great to see such a recovery in this otherwise inhospitable terrain. Before long I reached the valley floor and then walked on a lovely soft path of sandy gravel towards the village a kilometre away. The pinewoods here were full of birdsong and I saw many chaffinches. Unexpectedly I rounded the corner and there was the petrol station.

111. Heading down to the green fields and the fleshpots of Kinlochewe with the rain finally ceased.

112. The mountain of Slioch, 981m, (left) dominates the eastern side of loch Maree. I hope to go up the narrow valley, Glean Bianasdail, to the south of it in the centre to reach Loch Fada in Fisherfield tomorrow

It was busy with portly motorcyclists and 2 other hikers. The hikers invited me over and I sat with them. One from Cornwall and a very chatty friendly one from Selkirk. They were both doing the CWT also. I got some food and great coffee and had lunch while chatting about the trail. Mindful of my damp sleeping bag, wet tent, stinking clothes and hours of tying I phoned the hotel but they were full, the campsite had its maximum allocation of 3 tents already and the B and B I once stayed at had closed down. However the petrol station owner told me about a caravan. I phoned and it was free this evening. I booked it. An hour later I was getting ensconced with all my wet equipment on the line, my stinking hiking clothes in the washing machine and me in the shower. It was perfect. The rain returned later in the evening and I sat in the caravan and watched it fall as I typed away in comfort. I had enough food to eat in so I did not have to visit the hotel for dinner. It was the most perfect solution.    

113. There was a lot of birdsong in the regenerating pinewoods to the NW of Kinlochewe. I saw many chaffinches here. This one was eating insects on a willow.

Day 21. Kinlochewe to Achneigie Woods. 24 km. 8.5 hours. 730m up. 660m down. I slept well in the caravan and woke up quite early at 0600. By the time I had my breakfast of granola and the one she left for me of toast and jam, and then packed it was 0800. It was a nice calm day and there were large blue patches. The forecast was good also. I was in good spirits but knew I had a long but exciting day. Initially I walked up the cycle beside the road passing Kinlochewe Lodge which was trying to eradicate its feral Rhododendrons. After the lodge the road went through some gorgeous beech woods and then crossed the Kinlochewe River. It was quite wide but the deciduous canopies on each side nearly met over the still water. I followed the small road past the school to a parking place with a few walkers vans parked up for those doing the Munro of Slioch

114. Crossing the Kinlochewe River on the bridge overvtobthe start of the Slioch path.

A path left this parking space and headed NW along the edge of the verdant valley floor. The path was squeezed between the fields and river on the west side and the lower ramparts of Beinn a’Mhuinidh, 692m on the east side. It was a very pretty walk as I went along a corridor of mature deciduous trees and below me the flanks of the river were lined with gorse in full vibrant yellow flower. The path was generally flat and easy underfoot. Cuckoos were everywhere in the woods and I even saw one flying over me calling as it went. At first glance it could have been mistaken for a small kestrel. The further I walked the more the massif of Slioch showed itself. It was the star of the show this morning and I would walk beneath it. Eventually the fields and delta gave way to Loch Maree and I followed its shoreline for a kilometre before coming to the tumbling Abhainnan an Ehasaigh burn which cascaded out of Glean Bianasdail valley to the east of Slioch. I left the lochside path here which continued to Letterewe and followed the rocky track up the valley. 

115. Looking at the delta where the Kinlochewe River enters Loch Maree

It was a mountain walk as the path was narrow and rocky and the valley was deep. On the NW side the steps and ramparts of Slioch rose up until the bulge of the mountain blocked the view higher. The burn flowed in a ravine over a series of small waterfalls. The sides of the raving were lined with old alders and pines. I knew from previously there was a special pine here and was looking for it but did not see it until a craggy section. It was a tree which every man aspires to be. Growing in difficult circumstances on the rocky side of the gorge it had for at least a century thrived in the most inhospitable place to become a venerable giant. It was immensely stout and gnarled but very strong also, like a giant bonsai. I found an old photo of it and took a more modern one to compare. Not much had changed and it still stood proud and steadfast. I admired it for 5 minutes before pushing on up the glen. I saw another eagle here. It looked like a golden eagle as its wings were quite slender but its tail was very wedge shaped which made me doubt it. It effortlessly used the updraughts to climb effortlessly. It took a good hour and a half to climb up some 300 metres up the side of the deep valley. The path had to climb as there was a narrow gorge to avoid and it went over the top of it. At the highest point a terrific view of the mountains of the Fisherfield came into view on the other side of the deep azure blue of Loch Fada. From here I could now look back and see the top of Slioch on top of a ramp which was surrounded by cliffs. It was a quick short descent to Loch Fada where I had to cross the outflow just before it entered the gorge I had just walked over. If the water was very high after Biblical rain this would be tricky and the preferred route then would be the duller option up Gleann na Muice, which is where the Cape Wrath Trail goes. 

116. The venerable old pine tree growing on the side of the gorge in Gleann Bianasdail.

At Loch Fada the path follows the shore round past a couple of gravel beaches with absolutely stunning views up the length of this remote hidden loch sandwiched in a slot between the mountains of Letterewe and Fisherfield. The sun was warm and I lingered on a beach and almost went for a dip in the stupendous setting but didn’t. At the north end of the main beach there was a small path which led up the hillside for a few hundred metres to meet the main Cape Wrath Trail. I would now follow it NE over a shoulder with a small lochan at the top. From here on the shallow pass I could look north down to the lower Bealach nan Croise a good kilometre away. It was the watershed between Loch Maree and Loch na Sealga which drained into Gruinard Bay eventually. Between me and this lower pass was some very peaty ground with large hags and plenty of diversions to cross boggy sections. In the middle of it was a small stream draining Mullach Coire Mhic Fhearchair, 1018m, one of the biggest Fisherfield Munros. The stream had cut a ravine in the bedrock and I remembered to head west and keep height to allow an easy crossing. I actually stopped for a late lunch at this stream and relaxed on the slightly sloping bedrock, which was covered in the fossilised dimples of pipe worm casts, like frozen raindrops. After lunch I continued down some 20 minutes to the watershed at the Bealach nan Croise. 

117. Looking west down Loch Fada from the beach at the east end. Left are the Letterewe Mountains and Fisherfield to the right

118. On the climb up to Bealach nan Croise and looking back to Loch Fada and Slioch mountain beyond it.

I had been going for about 6 hours now but still had a lot to go. However it was all downhill now and the path was much better than I remembered it. Pretty soon I could see glimpses of Loch an Nid, a small lake fabled for its beauty. Within an hour I had reached it and was surprised at how blue it was. There was a gravel lined river leading into it and a gravel beach across the north end where the outflow was. I walked along the curves of the gravel river flowing into it thinking that this is where the Atlantic Salmon would come to spawn in the gravel beds. They would have to come up all the way from Gruinard Bay and could only do it when the river was in spate. The fry and smolt of the salmon would then develop here in Loch an Nid before they themselves went down stream to the Atlantic to feed and grow in the sea before returning to the gravel burn of their youth to start the whole cycle again. Unfortunately commercial fish farming has played havoc with this natural cycle and hardly any salmon now make the journey up here to spawn anymore. 

119. The first views of An Teallach mountain with Loch an Nid in the foreground.

As I walked down the east side of Loch an Nid I noticed the curious bare rock slabs which covered much of the east face of Sgurr Ban, 989m. The slabs were at quite a shallow angle, perhaps 25 degrees and it would be quite possible to walk up them from the loch to the summit. A little further down the valley another of Scotland’s most iconic mountains, namely An Teallach, 1060m, came into view with the infamous Corrag Bhuidhe, a scramblers mecca, sitting on the ridge near the summit. My route now followed a stalkers track for another 4 km down the valley towards An Teallach mountain. Here at a junction of two burns was a flatter alluvial plain where the river ran. On this plain was an enchanting wood, Achneigie Wood, which was largely composed of very old alder trees which I reckoned would be about 200 years old. Between the trees were sunny grassy glades. I had camped here before and was now looking forward to camp here again and found it much better than pressing on another 4 kilometres to the lovely but inevitably busy bothy of Sheneval.The gorse was vibrant around the wood in the more inhospitable ground at the edge of the woods. I found a nice spot and had the tent up quickly. The only problem with this wood was deer and cattle also sheltered here in poor weather so I should expect it to be dense with ticks. It was but once in the tent I was safe. As I ate and wrote there were some very close visits by noisy cuckoos some of which sound like they were in the tree above me. It had been a very very good day but quite long and I was tired.

120. The delightful ancient Alder woods at Achneigie beside the river with An Tealkach in the background.

Day 21. Achneigie Woods to Inverlael. 23 km. 8.5 hours. 800m up. 890m down. I had a beautiful sleep in the woods and was woken by many cuckoos who seemed to be gathering in the trees above me. When I got up there were about 5 of them frolicking in the old venerable alders. I should imagine cuckoos have been migrating from the Congo Basin to breed here in the nest of pipits and warblers for hundreds of generations. Once their eggs were laid in the host nests there was little for them to do except sing and play. It was warm outside and a lovely morning. As I packed, a mixed herd of Belted Galloway and Highland Cattle with their calves came down the track to the meadows around the confluence of the streams. It was a scene out of a romantic Victorian painting. The only problem was the ticks. There were 11 alone on the groundsheet as I rolled it up. I can never remember such a bad tick year. 

121. Looking down on Achneigie Woods from the track over to CorrieHallie on the A832. In the background is Beinn Chlaidheimh, 913m, which misses out on Munro status by half a metre.

I left around 0730 and walked past the cattle to reach the base of the track which I knew would take me over the hillside and down to the road at Dundonnell. The walk up the track was quite steep on this warm morning and I was soon sweating and the midge repellant I put on for the onslaught of the insects last night was running into my eyes stinging them. As I climbed more and more of the magnificent corie on the north side of An Teallach came into view. I knew I would see more of it soon as I walked north and was eager for the view. It was one of the biggest and steepest cories in Scotland. After 3 km the track levelled out and it was soon joined by the path from Shenavall bothy which climbed up steeply and then crossed the rocky moorland. There were a couple of CWT hikers on it and they got to the junction at the same time as me. One was from Israel and the other Dutch. I had met them before at the cafe at the Kinlochewe filling station. I chatted with the Israeli man from the top of the ridge all the way down to the road an hour away. Unfortunately I was a little distracted and did not get to fully appreciate An Teallach as I passed it but knew I would have a good view later in the afternoon. At Corrie Hallie on the road we walked north for half a kilometre keeping well on the verge of this busy road before the turnoff to Dundonnell. Here our path went over a lovely old bridge to the small hamlet. We parted company here as he was a faster walker than me and with a lighter rucksack, and I also needed a break. 

 

122. Coire Loch Toll an Lochan, the southerly of the two west cories of An Teallach.

The path now went up and over the hill to Inverbroom on a path I had seen called the Kirk Road or the Coffin Road. It was a lovely path although it was hot in the early afternoon sun in the still air of the mixed deciduous woods. As I climbed above the woods there was a slight breeze but the spring sun was merciless. I got to a small cascading stream and stopped here for a long cold drink. There were cuckoos here too but more importantly a magnificent view of the twin cories of An Teallach. The most southerly one was slightly more impressive with its huge cliffs and buttresses culminating in Lord Berkeley’s Seat, a prow which overlooked the sheer cliffs.

123. Coire A’Ghlas Thuill, the northerly of the two west cories of An Teallach.

 

After my much needed break I continued up for a good hour and a half. I could not remember it being so long but eventually I got to the lochan at the top. Now the Beinn Dearg massif opened up before me across the other side of Inverbroom. I had a last look at An Teallach before starting the long descent of 400 metres. Soon the verdant well organised fields of Inverbroom appeared laid out across the flat valley floor. It could see Loch Broom off to the north, The tide was half way and the shallows had a green hue but the rest of the Loch was dark blue. Around the head of the loch and each side of the river the gorse was egg yolk yellow. However what really impressed me was the green fields full of sheep and lambs. It was a long, occasionally steep descent before I reached them. 

124. From the top on the Coffin Road between Dundonnell and Inverbroom looking down onto the fields around the head of Loch Broom

Once on the valley floor I had to walk south for about 4 km through these fields. They were full of Texel sheep each with an average of 2 lambs. In all I must have passed 20 fields, each with 50 sheep. Everything was so well ordered and maintained. Every stone wall, every gate was in perfect order. The main Inverbroom Lodge and the farm building were in immaculate shape and gleaming white with fresh whitewash. This was one of the best maintained estates I had seen. 

125. Looking up the valley floor of Inverbroom towards Inverlael with the verdant fields spread across the valley

As I walked along the track a pick up came towards me and stopped for a chat. I knew it was Scott Renwick who was the tenant farmer of the Inverbroom Estate. I had stayed with him as a B&B guest when I did this walk 12 years ago. We chatted for a good half hour and he seemed to know all the farmers I knew, including Norman Stodart on Skye, the Bowsers of Auchlyne and even Sybil Machpherson who ran the squalid farm I passed through at Dalmally. He was a very likeable man with an infectious chuckle and good humour.  He offered me a lift to Inverlael but I said I had to walk. He was partly responsible for the well managed farm and here was the owner of all the sheep. If there was a benchmark for how a farm should be run then Scott Renwick would be the standard for others to try and achieve. 

126. Looking across the fields of Inverbroom with grazing Texel sheep. The white buildings are the sheds of Inverbroom Lodge which is hidden in
the trees

I continued up the track for another 3 km then crossed the Inverbroom River. I now had to double on the main road for nearly a kilometre but to my relief there was a small path along a woodland walk with many specimen trees including a gigantic Douglas Fir and a humongous Sequoia. At the end of the woodland walk I crossed the road and arrived at Inverlael Bunkhouse where I had stayed a few times. Iain, who owned the place, had received my resupply package and it was on my bed. There was a very nice Scottish man and English woman already here and I chatted with them before heading into the shower. The Scottish man had previously cooked a lot of Chilli con Carne and offered it for dinner. We all ate together around the convivial table before I wrote the blog. 

127. Looking south up the Inverbroom River with lush vegetation on the side. In the distance is one of the Fannich mountains

Back

Day 09. Corran to Cona Glen. 12 km. 4 hours. 280m up. 200m down. There was a good wind and the sun was out in a perfectly blue sky when I woke. It was a NE wind coming down Loch Linnhe from Fort William so I would be in the rain shadow of any weather which the east of Scotland might get. There was a great drying wind and all my claggy equipment and clothing was now crisp and dry. I had a lot of writing and uploading to do so got up early, around 0700 and did it for about 3 hours until I had everything uploaded onto my webpage and then could start the new section afresh in the evening. By the time I emerged from the tent it was 1030 and I did not set off until 1100. By this time the wind was up to a force 5 and Loch Linnhe was full of white caps. 

Initially I had about 3 kilometres of the quiet road to walk along with more sheep than cars wandering on it. However that changed with a convoy of at least 100 motorcycles slowly came past. But they were all vintage and some even looked like they were from World War 1 and at least 100 years old. Most were older than me and I recognized some from my youth. There were some noble names here like Enfield and Triumph.  The riders were as old as their bikes and had obviously been tinkering with them in garages and workshops up and down the country all winter in preparation for this outing. They all chugged past me slowly with every rider waving as I watched. 

045. Looking downstream from the bridge over the River Scaddle with Ben Nevis in the distance

As I approached the twin estuary of the Scaddle and Cona Rivers in Inverscaddle Bay the wind dropped off and it became beautifully warm and pleasant. There were banks of gorse, all in full bloom and bright yellow, like an egg yolk, each side of the river banks and alder, birch and oak in the woods on each side. Beyond this soft woodland scene rose Ben Nevis some 15 kilometres away, still with some snow fields on it and higher than anything else. It was quite idyllic. I crossed both rivers on bridges and then turned west up a track which I knew went up Cona Glen, catching glimpses of the large aristocratic mansion of Conaglen House, which must have been the seat of the estate. 

046. One of the Canadian Pakrafters at the base of one of the nine huge Sequoia trees at the bottom of Cona Glen.

I had forgotten just how lovely Cona Glen was. In my opinion it is one of the nicest glens in Scotland. The small track led me through mixed woods to a stand of 9 huge Sequoia trees which must have been 150 years old. As I was admiring them a posse of CWT ( Cape Wrath Trail) walkers arrived. I introduced myself and them to each other as they had also just met. There was a Canadian couple, an Englishman from Aldershot and Tom from Aberdeen. There was great camaraderie and excitement as we were all embarking on what would be our adventure of the summer. Most had planned to do it in 2 weeks while I had 3 which made me feel relaxed. I walked with the Canadians for a couple of kilometres. They had heavy rucksacks and then I noticed they had pakrafts, paddles and life jackets with them also. There is a Cape Wrath Trail variation for Pakrafters apparently. They had already used them from Fort William and had been blown down Loch Linnhe for nearly 10 kilometres with the wind in their back. 

047. The lovely mature native oak woods at the bottom of Cona Glen beside the river on the left.

The woods here were beautiful mature Scottish native deciduous trees. The oaks were large and gnarly with burrs on their boles. They were just producing their first leaves from bud so the forest was still grey but with a green tinge. Beside us the Cona River gently tumbled over steps in the bed rock as it made its way to the sea with no urgency. A slow worm, a legless lizard and blind, slid across the track as we walked. We stopped at a side stream and the Canadians had a snack while I wandered on in my own time so I could photograph the trees and look at the river. Once the woods ended after 3-4 kilometres the valley floor was green with pasture. I remembered herds of Highland Cattle here but they were not around today, just sporadic sheep and their lambs. 

048. Above the oakwoods Cona Glen opened up into pasture where I had previously seen herds of Highland Cattle.

049. Looking across the crystal clear Cona River to the south side where there was a remnant of the old Caledonian Pine Forest across the hillside

The next 4 km were quite open but on the south side of the valley was a large pine and birch forest. Some of the pines looked large and venerable and were remnants of the great Caledonian Forest which covered much of Scotland 500 years ago and before. The dark pine trees were in stark contrast to the lime green birch in their first spring foliage. On each side the craggy mountains rose quite steeply to 6-700 metres. There were a few “Grahams” (mountains over 2000 feet)  here, a shorter but no less challenging version of a Munro ( over 3000 feet). I met a lady from Inverness who had done all the Munros 4 times, Corbetts (2500 foot) 3 times and was now just 1 short of completing her Grahams for the second time. A hillwalking connoisseur in her element in this Cona Glen. A bit later I met 3 from Edinburgh who were also bagging Grahams around the Glen. I soon reached the small locked bothy at Corrlarach where I intended to camp but there was no flat ground. It was a lovely spot beside a large side burn looking across the lazy river to the pine Caledonian Forest with the rocky mountains rising beyond it. A few hikers passed me as I rested but they were all chatty but on a mission to get to the base of the pass. As I rested a chaffinch came and sat on the lawn in front of me. 

050. As I sat on the steps of Corrlarach bothy in Cona Glen a chaffinch landed on the grass in front of me.

I was just about to go when Nicole arrived. She was originally from Germany but had lived in Inverness for the last 20 years. She must have spent every weekend in the Highlands as she knew them intimately, every bothy, mountain, glen and beach and was very knowledgeable about the place. She was also taking her time and aimed to do it in 3 weeks with some sight variations. She was very chatty and amusing. She also intended to camp here but could not see any flat ground so we headed off to a camp spot the 3 “Graham baggers” from Edinburgh just told me about. It was 2 km further up the track by a hidden footbridge to the south side over the river. It was a large spot easily big enough for 4-5 tents.  We pitched the tents here, with the entrances pointing west into the lee of the wind. This also meant the evening sun streamed into the open tent warming it. It was 1900 when the tents were pitched and by the time I had eaten I was too tired to write so fell asleep with the sun still up. 

051. My campsite in Cona Glen with the remnants of the Caledonian Pine forest across the river

Day 10. Cona Glen to Glenfinnan. 16 km. 6 hours.  470m up. 520m down. It was yet again a perfect morning with virtually total blue sky and a slight westerly breeze. I wrote first thing in the morning and was done by 0730 and then by the time I had breakfast, packed up and chatted with Nicole who was emerging from her tent it was 0930 by the time I set off. I continued up the track passing the last stand of older pines beside the river before reaching a stretch of tussock grasses on each side of the track. It was the perfect temperature for shirt sleeves rolled up and shorts. I felt quite euphoric and without a care in the world. Not even the impending climb worried me. Cona Glen was leaving a very favourable impression of me with its near pristine nature, varied woods and forests, beautiful river, gnarly craggy mountains and this perfect weather. 

052. Heading up Cona Glen in the morning with the rugged Ardgour mountains above the last stand of pines

053. Looking south from the pass to the mountains of Ardgour before the descent to Glenfinnan

After a good hours walk up the track it forked with one rustic branch going up the valley to the bowl at the end while another, a stalkers track really, slowly climbed diagonally up the north side of the valley wall to a surprisingly low pass, Bealach Allt na Cruaiche, 383m, which remained hidden until you nearly reached it. On the southside of the Cona Glen valley here was the impressive Druim Tarsuinn, 770m. It had a great gash in the side of it which divided the mountain from its neighbour and I remembered struggling up it a decade ago on another long walk. At the pass the terrain now descended just very slightly for the best part of 2 kilometres as it crossed a high bowl, almost a small hanging valley before it got to a lip above the descent to Glenfinnan. I passed Tom here as he was struggling with his lightweight shoes and sore feet. Luckily he had the option to go to his mothers in Inverness by train and change them out for a pair he was more accustomed to and then return. He had bags of time for his walk and intended to finish a couple of days after me. 

054. About to enter Glenfinnan with the mountains between it and Loch Arkaig to the north. On the left is Streap and on the right the massive Gulvain.

The descent was easy as the path was good and it soon became a small track which was built at least a decade ago to build and service a very modest and unobtrusive micro hydro scheme. There were many old pines on the other side of the ravine where the micro hydro was built and this muted the impact even further. I now followed the track down to the valley floor where the River Callop formed. On the other side was the busy Fort William to Mallaig road and beyond that two large mountains Streap and Gulvain. I passed the farm at the bottom on the valley floor and got to a parking place accessed by a track off the south side of the A830. 

055. Looking downstream from the footbridge over the River Callop as it enters Loch Shiel

There was a contentious foot bridge over the River Callop some 2 kilometres to the west of the parking place but it was apparently closed due to damage. It had been for 3 years now Forestry Scotland were promising to repair it but kept delaying the repair. The footbridge took one to the heart of Glenfinnan. The alternative was a walk along the main road which had a rough grassy verge and no pavement. The grapevine said that the bridge was crossable and Forestry Scotland had closed it to remove any liability. I decided to chance the footbridge as many others had done and set off on the quiet 2 kilometre walk along the forestry track to it. When I got to the turnoff there were so many signs up forbidding access it would have stopped the half hearted in their tracks. However the bulk of the CWT walkers walked round them onto the broadwalk. It was essentially just this southern broadwalk approach to the bridge which was the problem. In the winter of 2021 Loch Shiel flooded after heavy rain and coupled with a SW gale the waves crashed into the broadwalk. 98% of it was OK but 2% was damaged but intact. It was no hindrance at all to the determined hiker. What was a hindrance was the security fencing at the entrance to the bridge but it was easy to bypass it and clamber onto the bridge through the railings at the side and it looked a well trodden bypass. The bridge itself was solid and so was the very short broadwalk on the northside. Then there was the final obstacle of more security barriers to exit the northern broadwalk again on a well trodden route before all the warning signs on the north side. Someone had defaced one sign with a felt tip pen poking fun at Forest Scotland’s promise to repair the ridge and boardwalk but lacking any intention of actually doing it. 

056. The Glenfinnan Monument is 18 metres high and topped by a typical Highland who enrolled and fought for Bonnie Prince Charlie in the 1745 rebellion.

Within a few minutes I was at Glenfinnan. It was once a popular tourist stop to view the Glenfinnan Monument, a 18 metre high tower commemorating the Highlanders who enrolled and fought for Bonnie Prince Charlie in the Catholic uprising of 1745. However Glenfinnan is now synonymous with the Glenfinnan Viaduct which was propelled to fame with the Harry Potter movies and instagram. Bus loads of tourists, of all nationalities, were stopping here and walking up to the viaduct.  I walked past the cafe to see if there were any CWT hikers here, but there were not so pushed on up the road to the west. 

057. The church at Glenfinnan is set with a magnificent backdrop of the mountains on each side of Loch Shiel behind it

I passed the dramatic, and significantly Catholic, Glenfinnan church. It was on a knoll with fantastic views down Loch Shiel and the mountains on each side. Some 10 minutes after the church was the Princes House Hotel where I had booked in and had a resupply box waiting. I figured after 4 nights camping I would relish a wash. It was a family run hotel with a retired Edinburgh couple in their 50’s. She was exceptionally welcoming and maternal and gave me a room with a bath. I needed it not only to cleanse myself but also to soothe my weary bones and my feet. I wallowed in the bath for an hour before going down for a great meal. The hotel was a little expensive but the service and ambience matched the price. After the meal I charged all my gadgets and wrote and updated the blog. Tomorrow I start the 4 days through the Rough Bounds of Knoydart to Kinlochhourn, arguably the finest section of the entire trip.

Day 11. Glenfinnan to A’Chuil Bothy. 21 km. 8 hours. 710m up. 660m down. I had the best nights sleep of the entire trip so far and woke refreshed. Breakfast was at 0080 and it was superb, with high quality ingredients. Every thing about the Princes House Hotel was great. I chatted a ittle with the owner how the whole Harry Potter and Hogwarts story had completely overwhelmed what was essentialy a small village. He said I woud see for myself if I took the “Viaduct Trail” from the station to the viaduct, which I intended to do anyway. Apparently the Hogwarts Express was due to cross the viaduct at 1045.

058. Looking down across the north end of Loch Shiel from the Viaduct Trail between the station and the viaduct

I left at 0930 with my heavy rucksack, restocked with another 6 kilos of food. It felt heavy as I climbed up to the station and found the trail between two railway carriages used for accommodation and a cafe. The trail contoured across the hilside to a magnificent viewpoint over the chruch and then Loch Sheil beyond. There were two such viewpoints and below the trail the birch woods were full of bluebells. It was a magnificent trail for well over a kilometre.

059. The viaduct at Glenfinnan made famous by the Harry Potter films has put the Glenfinnan Memorial into the shadows

I then came round a corner and saw the viaduct built well over 100 yers ago from concrete. The train was due in half and hour, so I was not going to wait. I had seen it before, a bit too close for comfort when I was wandering along the train track to Essan bothy a few years ago and it came round the corner. I could see the whites of the drivers eyes then. As I neared the viaduct there were more and more people on the hillside, many infront of tripods. The further I went the more people there were and I guess there must have been well over 1000 people on the hillside at the west end of the viaduct waiting for the Hogwart Express to arrive. As I went down to the base of the viaduct there were streams of people coming up for the train in 10 minutes.

060. The “Hogwarts Express” crossing the Glenfinnan Viaduct at 1045 in the morning. It stopped here to allow 1000 spectators to view and photograph it.

I thought I was too cool for Harry Potter so ignored it all and carried on down to the base of the viaduct and then headed north under it on the tarmac road. After 5 minutes I heard the characteristic whistle of the stream train as it approached. It acurally stopped on the viaduct infront of the collected international audience on the hillside. It then built up a head of steam and belched it into the air in large plumes as it moved off. It was actually quite emotional to watch it and I now wished I was not to cool for Harry Potter and had waited with the hordes to get a ring side seat.

It was an easy walk for a good hour up to Corryhully Bothy, commonly known as the Electric Bothy as it had power. It was quite a rustic bothy despite the power with poor sleeping benches. It was well used by CWT walkers and also by people climbing the Munros just above it. I stopped at the bothy for a break as the day deterioated with mist appearing on the surrounding craggy summits. From the bothy there was well over an hours walk to a chink in the ramparts of mountaind which surrounded me. This chink was a high pass of about 500 metres. As I approached it on a good track the side of the valley encroached and funneled everything to the pass. The pass was between steep craggy buttressed mountains of Streap and Sgurr Thuilm, both of which I had previously climbed. The top of the pass was quite narrow but then it opened up onto a wetter tussock valley floor on the other side.

061. Looking north east down Gleann a’Chaorulinn valley towards Glen Pean after the pass.

From this wet tussock the barely visible path descended mre steeply into the valley below. It was a shallow U shaped valley with a stream meandering through a trench in the morraine on the valley floor. It looked straight out of a grography text book from an illustration about post glacial landscapes. Initially I went down the west side across wet ground frequently haviing to jump metre wide troughs of deep wet spagnum moss. It was quite slow going. Then the path crossed to the east side and back to the west on what looked like was the exploratory track of a machine which might construct a track soon. Probably for a micro hydro scheme as the valley was ripe for one. Eventually I ended up one the east side just as a ravine formed. The path on the east side was the wettest opart of the entire descent but it was too late to cross the stream in the ravine. A bit beyond was the rustic bridge with some planks of wood missing from the spans between to large iron girders. Last time I was at this bridge there were some university students diving in the deep pool under it doing a study on native freshwater mussels which were apparently found here in the River Pean.

062. Looking upstream from the old bridge over the River Pean on the approach to A’Chuil bothy.

I now headed up stream for 50 metres and then north through dark mossy spruce woods for 200 metres to reach a large forest track which went up Glen Pean. I however was going down the track through the forest for a kilometre before it slowly climbed a forested spur between Glen Pean and Glen Dessary. Here I could look east and see the very end of Loch Arkaig. Once over the spur between the valley I veered west up Glen Dessary still on the same track which contoured the hillside for 3 kilometres on a grassy path through the forest. Despite it being spruce there was a lot of birdsong which my app said was chaffinch. Eventually, with the odd glimpse across the valley to some gnarly rough munro mountains and the meandering River dessary on the valley floor, I reached the turn off for A’Chuil Bothy which was 200 metres below the track.

063. The walk along the forestry track heading west up Glen Dessarry towards A’Chuil bothy

There was a nice mother and son munro bagging team in one room and some noisy men from Bolton in the other. I thought it best I take the room with the Bolton men hopefull I would be able to understand them and hold my own. They turned out to be very nice guys, as were the mother and son from Ayrshire. A few other people came but they camped outside when they saw the bothy was half full. Later on in the evening the mother and son team lit a fire in the stove in their room and we all went through to chew the fat and tell some yarns. The 3 men from Bolton were great company and exactly what you wanted for a bothy evening with great banter, leg-pulling and humour.

Day 12. A’Chuil Bothy to Sourlies Bothy. 11 km. 4.5 hours. 330m up. 420m down. Considering I slept on the bothy floor it was a surprisingly good night. The mother and son team were already up and away to do another 2 munros leaving just the 3 men form Bolton. They were all heading home chuffed with what they had done of the last few days and still full of humour. Breakfast was quite raucous and good natured before we all packed and headed our various ways at 0900. I climbed back onto the track for a few hundred metres and then turned west towards the heart of Knoydart.

064. Leaving A’Chuil Bothy tucked away at the bottom of the forest to head further west up Glen Dessarry into Knoydart

The track descended slightly to the forest and the River Dessary. It now followed the river as it meandered across the forested valley floor for about 3 km. There were some lovely glades among the dark forest and occasional glimpses through the trees to the gnarly mountains here which rose steeply in buttresses of crags to the mist covered summits. Even with this mist I knew I was in some of the wildest mountains in Scotland. After an hour the track, now no more than a wet peaty route through the woods, climbed diagonally up the north side of the valley and burst out of the forest.

065. One of the many glades in the forest in Glen Dessarry as I head west towards Sourlies Bothy in Knoydart

2 speedy hikers from London overtook me here. They were heading for The Forge Pub at Inverie. It had great transport links for a long weekend tour with people getting off the train at Glenfinnan, walking 2 or 3 days to finish with a night at UK’s most remote pub, The Forge, and now community owned also, and then a boat across to Mallaig and home on the train again. As I slowly siddled round the side of upper Glenb Dessary valley I caught up with a young team of 8. They were new to hillwalking but were finding this trip eye opening and inspiring. There were also heading for The Forge this evening but I doubted they would get there. Soon after I passed them I reached the wet squelchy pass which was squezed between massive and imposing rocky mountains on each side, especially the north where 3 munos rose very steeply in ramparts of buttresses and back crags.

066. Looking up the slopes of Garbh Chioch Mhor, one of the more easterly Munros in the Rough Bounds of Knoydart

The descent down the other side was both pretty and dramatic with two lochs along the rocky valley floor. The path went round the south side of both lochs and each had a sandy beach at either end. I would not have been surprised if red throated divers nested here on some of the islets but saw none. At the end of the second loch I turned to take a photo and saw Nicole coming down the path. She had camped in a glade in the forest in Glen Dessary and I must have passed here in the morning. We chatted enthusiastically as the the young team of 8 caught up. The 10 of us then continued down the flatter valley floor where a small stream was forming.

067. Looking east up from the end of the slightly lower twin Lochan a’Mhain lochs just to the west of the pass down to Sourlies Bothy.

This more level valley came to a lip, like that on a hanging valley and we had to climb more steeply over a rocky spur to the north of where the stream dissapeared down a steep ravine. On the other side there was a more difficult descent, some on abrasive rock slabs where you had to trust the soles of your boots to grip, for nearly half and hour before we got to a wooden bridge over a side stream which had carved a deep slot.

On the other side of the bridge the descent was much easier. In the slightly hazy light I could see old lazy beds on the more gentle valley sides each side of the main Loch called Loch Nevis, which was a fjord-like inlet some 20 km long. The tide was out and there was a large beach at the head of the sea loch. I could just make out Sourlies bothy and a string of tents on the grassy foreshore in front of it. before long we were weaving a route across the boggy valley floor to reach the grassland around the bothy. Nicole stopped a few hundred metres before and put her tent up assuming the bothy would be full and not wanting to join the hamlet of tents already there. I went on to the Sourlies bothy itself and went in. I was the only one there so far so chose the best most secluded sleeping area behind the door.

068. The final few kilometres down Glen Finiskaig to Loch Nevis with Sourlies Bothy on the right hand side of the exposed sands.

The other 8 tents all belonged to a walking club from Milngavie and all but one of the occupants were away on the surrounding mountains collecting various munros. Before long the young team arrived and they decided, quite sensibily, to stay here rather than push on as they were not even half way and it was already 1430. A few other people passed through in the afternoon and I sat outside the bothy and held court as they all had a half hour break. Most, about 10 people, were going on to The Forge but a few, about 4, were doing the Cape Wrath Trail and were continueing to Barrisdale Bothy or camping en route to it. A few people stayed and by early evening the there were 18 tents in all plus 2 hikers joining me in the bothy. It was a beautiful evening and most people sat outside their tents enjoying the the sunset which was around 2100 now. Throughout this time the bothy remained as the mothership and all the campers came up to inspect it and see what was going on here so it was a sociable place. I finished the blog at 2100 and then sat outside for a bit until the darkness started to appear. It had been an easy day, one which I probably needed.

Day 13. Sourlies Bothy to Barrisdale Bothy. 16 km. 6 hours. 560m up. 560m down. I did not sleep well at all on the narrow bed. At one stage I even fell off the side of the bed deep in the night while asleep and crashed 2 feet down onto the concrete floor hurting my foot. To an onlooker it would have been quite comical. I think I woke up the other 3 in the room as two enquired about the comotion. We all got up around 0730 and I had breakfast outside on the bench after removing 3 ticks I must have picked up yesterday.

069. Outside Sourlies Bothy which has spaces for about 6 people to sleep inside so most camp outside.

After breakfast I chatted with two young girls who were walking the trail from Glenfinnan to the Forge at Inverie. One was a doctor and she had just had lymes disease so I was quizzing her about it. She said most doctors still dont take it seriously and she had stressed that she needed antibiotics to treat it. From them I went over to the large group from Milngavie. They were mostly about my age and very friendly. I was offered a coffee by Wendy and a seat by someone else. They all just finished 2 quite hard munro and corbett bagging and were now waiting for a boat to come and pick them up. They were a really interesting group. One was a professor, one was an artist and one was a farmer and I am sure all the others had interesting jobs. The conversation was great and I realised I missed an opportunity to socialise with them. I left about 1000 after the coffee and an hour’s chat. 

070. The exposed sands at the head of Loch Nevis by Sourlies Bothy. When it is like this it allows you to walk round the headland to reach the Carnach River.

By the time I left the tide was out enough I could walk along the exposed beach to avoid going over the short ridge. As I set off Nicole appeared and we walked together along the beach and then up the estuary of the River Carnach to the new bridge. The estuary was quite wet and even the short tidal grasses which would produce sea pinks were wet. There was a herd of deer grazing grasses above the tidal zone near the bridge. 

Once on the west side of the river we walked upstream past some ruins and towards the very gnarly Ben Aden, 887m. It was only a corbett but one of the most impressive corbetts in Scotland with steep rocky buttresses all the way to the top. The River Carnach flowed in a more rocky bed with fabulous pools and small cascades over steps. One of the pools was perhaps 5 metres deep and crystal clear so you could see each stone in the bottom of the pool. As we neared the base of Ben Aden it reared up above us like a huge tsunami of stone about to break. There seemed no easy way up. We walked on a bit more just before the Carnach entered a deep gorge like a ravine and had a bite to eat. 

071. Walking up the Carnach River towards the huge looming spectre of Ben Aden.

After lunch I headed off as Nicole picked her way over the steep rocky path. It was slow going as the gorge got steeper and steeper. The trees here were just coming into leaf and were mostly oak, alder, birch and even holly. Beneath them on the wood floor was covered in bluebells and primroses with the occasional patch of wood anemones. It was very pretty but quite rough.

072. In the deciduous woods of birch, hazel, oak and holly the ground was covered in bluebells and primroses.

It eventually opened up on the west side of Ben Aden when the mountain ended in a wall which plunged into the river above a sandy area. Looking back at where I had come from, the valley looked mythical like Mordor. Here the path climbed a spur on the west side on a stalkers  path originally built from stones for ponies. I zig zagged up it to enter a higher hidden valley which was quite flat for at least a kilometre. I had a choice here to go off piste up the steep hillside meandering between the rocky crags to reach a high stalkers path near the pass I needed to go over or follow the valley for the good kilometre and then climb steeply up a rough path to reach the same stalkers path just halfway up the mountain. I chose the latter and I had done the first 6 years ago and it was tricky. 

073. The wall at the bottom of the west ridge if Ben Aden where it drops into the upper River Carnach where there is a sandy beach

The valley was easy but a bit wet, however I felt I was not gaining anything. Then at the end of the valley where two streams met by a deep pool a tiny faint track headed steeply up the hillside. I followed it in a series of peaty zig-zags climbing for half an hour and gaining some 150 metres until I met the stalkers track I was aiming for. It came from the eastern end of Loch Quoich which I could now just see further up the valley of the River Carnach. Once on the stalkers track the going became much easier as it went up a stable gradient for a short hour to the Mam Unndalain pass at about 550m. Rocky mountains rose up to 900 metres each side of me but the tops were lost in the mist which had hung around all day. 

074. Looking east from the pass between Sourlies and Barrisdale bothies to the small Lochan nan Breac and Loch Quoich just visible in the distance.

The descent down the other side was easy as it was all on the stalkers path. Initially it zig-zagged down the steeper head wall until it got to the bottom of a bowl where a stream formed. The path now followed the east side of the stream down a grassy hillside towards a small birch forest. There were bumblebees hopping from purple lousewort to lousewort already collecting nectar which I could see on their legs. As the path rounded a corner Loch Barrisdale, another sea loch,  came into view with the large beach covered in the high tide. It was a wild and dramatic sight and in the overcast sky worthy of a browned Victorian oil painting. 

075. Coming down from the pass towards Barrisdale Bothy with the sea loch of Loch Hourn

In another half hour I was just finishing the descent and about to cross the valley floor to the collection of buildings where there was a bothy belonging to Barrisdale Estate. There were already 4 tents here and two older men from Cumbernauld in the bothy. I took a bunk in the room with the two guys. In the other room there were apparently 3 women from England but they were out hillwalking. I chatted with the two men from Cumbernauld for an hour when Nicole arrived. She took the last bed in the mens room as it was the lower bunk. It was quite a sociable evening in the main room which had electric light. In fact the bothy even had a flushing toilet and water tap above a Belfast sink. It was one of the more salubrious bothies and we were expected to make a donation, but nobody carries cash anymore. By 2200 everyone had gone to bed leaving the main kitchen room devoid of character without a stove or fire and people.

Day 14. Barrisdale Bothy to Allt a’Choire Reidh. 16 km. 6 hours. 720m up. 450m down. The bothy had 2 rooms, each with 3 bunks. I slept in a room with 4 people, including the two men from Cumbernauld. I slept well on a lower bunk and rose quite early with the two Cumbernauld men, who were also doing the Cape Wrath Trail. There were about 10 people in tents and they came in and out to collect water, charge gadgets on the single socket or just chat. It was a very sociable place. I chatted to a civil servant from London and two German lawyers for a couple of hours which included a coffee the Germans gave me. I also chatted with the French estate manager and a gamekeeper from Zimbabwe. I managed to pay my £5 bothy fee by card in the adjacent estate office. Apparently the estate was 13,000 acres and had 260 stags and 340 hinds on it. It was owned by a Dutch couple who the manager admired and liked. By the time I left it was already 1030. It was my last easy day for a while.

076. Looking across the exposed sands of Barrisdale Bay on Loch Hourn to the hugely impressive massif of Ladhar Bheinn, 1020m, the Queen of knoydart.

The weather was overcast but the cloudbase was above 1000 metres so all the summits were clear and there were patches of sunlit hillside where a break in the cloud allowed it. It was wind still and perfect for shorts and shirt sleeves as I left. I walked down the road past the estate lodge and then along the most beautiful shoreline road for a further kilometre. It was grassed over and twisted along the top of a stone wall next to the green tidal grasses. I had a skip in my step and felt euphoric as I looked across the expanse of shimmering wet sand to the retreating sea, as the tide was going out. There were magnificent views to the Queen of Knoydart, namely the steep and craggy Ladhar Bhienn 1020m, across the sands of the bay and a superb view down past 3 islets to the rest of Loch Hourn towards the Sound of Sleat with Beinn Sgritheall, 974m, dominating the northern side. Waders and oystercatchers were combing the newly exposed sand and mud for small crustaceans and worms. I could have sat there all day and watched the tide go fully out and then come back in again.

077. Looking west down Loch Hourn from the first climb on the track and path to Kinlochhourn

 

But I had to move on east up the southern shore of Loch Hourn for about 10 km. It started with a short climb up the stalkers path which then levelled off and slowly descended back to the sea. At the narrows of Coalas Mor the water was flowing out of the tip of the loch above in a tidal flow. I saw an otter here swimming back to shore after hunting in the current. Across the other side of the loch on the craggy north side was the most magnificent native forest mostly of deciduous trees like birch and alder. The hillside was peppared in lime green copses. On the south side there were also significant stretches of forest with all sorts of native trees and some old pines. 

078. A last look at Ladhar Bhienn before she dissappears from view on the track to Kinlochhourn

079. The narrows on Loch Hourn at Caolas Mor where I saw the otter swimming at the edge of the current caused by the ebbing tide

Some 2 hours after leaving Barrisdale Nicole appeared. She was a late starter but had caught me up as I was ambling and taking photographs. We reached the remote and now abandoned farm of Runival at the same time. We soon caught two plump Irish brothers who were new to hiking and struggling with ailments. After Runival the path climbed over a spur as the shoreline route was blocked by crags which plunged into the water. As soon as the path reached the shoreline it climbed over another 100 metres high spur. It was taxing and hot in the warm afternoon. On the other side of the second spur was a verdant alluvial fan where a small stream came down to the fjord-like loch. Here there was a house which was just recently abandoned and many stone walls of old croft houses from when this was a viable community 150 years ago. I left Nicole now and strode off down the lochside path which was almost an old cart track along the shoreline. I could see quite a few dead guillemots in the seaweed and assumed that either bird flu or fishermens insatiable greed to harvest their food which was responsible. At the head of the loch there were many feral rhododendron, some in purple flower now. Just beyond was the hamlet of Kinloch Hourn and the burgeoning team room and bed and breakfast business which had grown since I was last here. However it was shut on Tuesdays and Wednesdays and today being Tuesday meant no cake and coffee.

080. The last 2 kilometres to Kinlochhourn go on an old rustic cart track between the abandoned hamlet of Skiary and Kinlochhourn

 

I decided to continue for another 2 hours and eat into some of tomorrows ardous day. The route led me futher up the road to eventual civilization at Loch Garry some 40 km away.  But after a half km I took a track to the north over the river. It soon went past Kinloch Hourn Lodge, A small Victorian hunting lodge with a few out of character extensions. It was surrounded by an arboretum which had an eclectic mix of trees. Unfortunately there were many vast Leylandii and even bigger eucalyptus trees which dominated the trees round the lodge and made it less than salubrious. It was a strange choice for the original lodge owner to plant these some 100-150 years ago. 

081. Looking down Loch Hourn from the track heading north from Kinlochhourn to Allt A’Choire Reidh where I camped

The path went right past the house and then up a steep rough track under a line of pylons. It climbed steeply gaining 200 metres in a thigh pumping half hour. At the top however it levelled off and I was rewarded with a superb view down Loch Hourn. The path now veered to the north and then north east as it skirted the base of a corbett mountain and entered a high mountain valley down which the Allt a’Choire Reidh lazily tumbled out of a mountain bowl. There were a couple of campsites here and an old shed which looked like it belonged on an unkept allotment. The two Cumbernauld men were in it and I chatted briefly with them before putting my tent up beside the stream. I was not at all envious of their shed with its broken floor. Half an hour later Niciole arrived and camped on the other tent spot on the other side of the stream. With the sun warming my tent I went in to prepare supper and write. With the tent zipped up the temperature soon rose as the sun heated it like a greenhouse. It was a lovely spot to camp and I hoped the gluggle of the water would lull me to sleep. It had been a great day, and the last of my 4 easier shorter Knoydart days which luckily did not see any bad weather. In fact, of my 14 days so far only two, one each side of Loch Dochard, have had poor weather. 

082. My Macpac Minaret tent on the grassy bank of the Allt a’Choire Reidh burn between Kinlochhourn and Shiel Bridge

Day 15. Allt a’Choire Reidh to Morvich. 17 km. 7 hours. 550m up. 850m down. There was an outside tap at the closed Lochhournhead tearoom. I assumed it was mains supply so I filled my bottle and had a drink. It was only afterwards someone pointed out to me there was a faded notice saying “Not Drinking Water”. It must be the roof supply in a tank for cleaning and watering plants in the courtyard, as even Scotland gets its drought spells.  I thought nothing of it as I had tasted much worse. However that evening about 6 hours after drinking it some rumblings started. I got sick twice and spent much of the night awake. When I fell asleep at 0500 I did not feel well and in the morning felt ever tired and lacklustre. However I managed to get up at 0730 and pack up. It was overcast and rain threatened and was also forecast for later in the day.

083. My trusty old Pod rucksack on the climb up to the Bealach Choire Mhalagain with The Saddle and the Forcan Ridge just showing left of centre

I immediately crossed the stream I was camped beside and started walking round a spur which would take me into the adjacent side valley to the north and up to the pass. Even after a few steps I knew it would be a long day as I felt tired with stiff joints. Luckily the path was easy and the gradient gentle as I climbed. One reaching the next burn the Allt Coire Mhalagain coming down from from the pass I was going up the path either vanished or I lost it. I crossed the burn and had a much needed rest and then started up the west side of the burn. The pass, Bealach Coire Mhalagain 701m, was far ahead of me up the steepening valley and I could see the whole route up it. On the west side of the pass was the enormous, craggy, convoluted mountain called The Saddle, one of the most iconic on the west coast of Scotland. This bastion of harder rock had resisted erosion better than its neighbours and now stands proud atop a series of ramparts looking like something from the Black Cuillins on Skye.

The haul up to the pass was long and slow for me and I had to rest a few times to gather my strength and another time to throw up my breakfast and hot chocolate. I don’t think anything else I would eat would stay down and was not particularly hungry anyway. As I rested once I saw the red jacket and blue rucksack cover of Nicole far behind and she soon caught me up nearer the pass. There was a small lochan at the pass but it was in the full blast of the colder wind to stop even for a rest so we continued. The route sidled across the top of the next corie without losing height and beneath a great rock slab on The Saddle for a kilometre to gain the east ridge, the infamous Forcan Ridge of The Saddle.  There were two possible routes: a lower off-piste one which Nicole took and the one which I took. My path involved a slight climb towards The Saddle where there was a very rough dry stone dyke which contoured round the mountainside. The path went immediately above the dyke and I kept wondering why it was built some 150-200 years ago. Both routes took the same time and we ended up on the Forcan ridge of The Saddle at the same time. I needed a rest here while Nicole continued on.

084. Looking north from the Bealach Coire Mhalagain near the bottom of the Forcan Ridge to the Five Sisters of Kintail across the Glen Shiel Valley

There was a birds eye view here of Gen Shiel and on the other side of this deep valley rose the iconic Five Sisters of Kintail. In the valley below was the site of a famous battle, the Battle of Glen Shiel in 1719, where the Jacobites, who were part of an alliance of forces including Spain at this time, were beaten. From here there was also a great view looking up the jagged Forcan Ridge, which I climbed a few years ago as part of 9 munros in a long day with my mate, Grant Watkins, from Skye. 

085. Looking back up to The Saddle from the meeting of the 3 waters on its North side in Gleann Undarlain near Shiel Bridge

Previously I had gone straight down the steep head wall of Coire Caol but it was covered in slabs and one had to thread a route. In my ginger shape I decided to follow the longer path round the eastern ridge of this valley side to a saddle at 500 metres and then drop down to the valley floor from here. It was much easier this way and there was even a path. Once on the floor of Glen Caol there was a nice footpath through the knee high heather to reach the junction of 3 mountain valleys. As I looked back to the south and The Saddle up these 3 valleys I could truly see what an impressive complex of ridges, crags, and buttresses this massif was. It was perhaps its best side. I now had to cross the 3 burns, below their confluence, which in these dry times was quite easy, to reach a track. Just 3 kilometres down the increasingly deciduous track was the small hamlet of Shiel Bridge. There was a small campsite here where there was a cluster of lightweight walkers tents from Cape Wrath Trail hikers, who were now sitting on benches chewing the fat. I however was at the other campsite some 5 kilometres away as they accepted my resupply box.

086. Heading down the increasingly deciduous Gleann Unndalain towards Shiel Bridge.

 

I walked a few hundred metres and had to stop again to gather strength. I was not convinced anything I ate would stay down so I had nothing but was very thirsty. I decided to plug on through the hamlet and onto the busy A87 road. I had to walk about a good kilometre on the verge beside the pavement until I reached the Kintail Lodge Hotel on the shores of Loch Alsh. The road was noisy and the traffic fast and it was a relief to pass the old disused boat on the shore line and the hotel where I could cut off and follow the old road, now a overgrown lane, along the coast to reach a cafe, previously called the Jack-O-Bite and now the Pitstop. Nicole was still here dealing with a resupply box she posted to herself in which a tin of mackerel had burst, spilling its contents onto everything and then rotting for the last week. I managed a cake and coke to settle my stomach and then continued east through the rest of the small hamlet and onto a quiet country road past cottages and flat grazing fields to Morvich Campsite.

087. The moored boat on the southern tip of Loch Alsh by the Kintail Lodge Hotel signalled the end of the day.

 

I got there at 1800 and put my tent up at the designated pitch. There were a few other hikers here but there was not the same atmosphere I had seen at the Shiel Bridge campsite which was full of banter. However this one had a washing machine, common room and non-tokened hot showers. I had a fantastic shower to wash the dirt off accumulated since Glenfinnan and then put my clothes in the washing machine. I sat in the adjacent common room while they washed and fell asleep a few times. There was a drying room here too, so after hanging everything up I went to bed without eating. I was simply too tired to eat anyway. I slept magnificently but realised that I would have to rest the next day. This had enormous implications as I was on a tight schedule with commitments when I returned. I would have to cancel all my commitments and continue the walk because 95% of a walk is not the same satisfaction as completing it. 

 

Back

Day 01. Toward to Inverchaolain. 13 km. 3.5 hours.  260m up. 260m down.  I seemed to have missed nearly every connection on my way from Edinburgh to Toward by train, ferry and bus, often arriving just after it had departed, entailing nearly an hour’s wait. Eventually I got the bus at Dunoon and travelled south to the lighthouse. Looking out of the bus window one could be forgiven for thinking you were in the Rivera with the newly cut lawns, colourful spring blossoms and the palm like cabbage trees. It was a lovely trip to the bottom of this peninsula on Cowal. 

001. The start of the “West Scotland Trail” is Toward Lighthouse seen here. Beside it looking like a chapel is the fog horn.

The lighthouse is now private but the beacon still flashes. Beside the beautifully maintained light was the foghorn house. It looked like an old chapel and was also well maintained. I spent a while here in the glorious sun which was enhanced by the white buildings like a Greek Island village. The tide was out so the shore line was large. Beyond it was the Firth of Clyde which stretched far to the south. It contained a few islands and just across a sound was the Isle of Bute and rising above that was the jagged skyline of Arran, the largest of the Clydes islands. It was a calming sight on this lovely spring afternoon. 

002. Looking across to the Isle of Bute from the beaches near Toward Castle

I left the lighthouse and headed west along the road. There was no pavement but it was a quiet road with little traffic. On my seaward side was a string of beaches which the low tide had exposed. The sand was still wet and glistening in the sun. As I wandered down the distinctive black and white Calmac ferries went between the Mainland and Bute as sailboats tacked to avoid them. Before long I passed the upmarket Toward Castle Hotel before reaching a bay with a farm steading which once belonged to the Castle but was now falling into disrepair with its red sandstone crumbling. There was a small sailing club here too.

003. Looking onto the leafy Ardyne burn from the old stone bridge over it.

The road now went inland for a couple of kilometres past green fields for grazing livestock. It was mostly ewes and their lambs in them now. The lambs were full of energy on this easy spring day. Beside the road the verges were covered in dandelions and bluebells. It was a very peaceful walk and it took me inland until the road swung to the west and crossed the beautiful Ardyne Burn on an old stone bridge. The water gently flowed under a lime green canopy almost fluorescent in the late afternoon sun. Just beyond the burn was the very well kept Knockdow House which looked newly restored. There were two ponds in front of it with Japanese style bridges over inlets. It was made to soothe the soul. I noticed each pond had a pair of little grebes on them and they would no doubt nest here. I stayed admiring the ponds for a while before walking another km until I reached a farm track which headed north past Gortansaig Farm. This track went up the hill, past the farm, for a good kilometre passing a couple of gates until the track split. There was a great view here across the sound to Bute and Arran beyond.

004. Knockdow House lies in a prime position beside 2 tranquil ponds and beside the Ardyne Burn.

As the track split it left the rough hill grazing and went into the forest. The track was grassed over and very easy to walk along as it contoured the hillside. There were frequent small streams coming out of the forest above me with crystal clear water. Each side of the stream bed was peppered with bright cream coloured clumps of primrose. This track was never used for vehicles and it would have been possible to camp on it as it was also sheltered. Frequently there were breaks in the forest where there were spectacular views down to Loch Striven and across to the Kyles of Bute. I sauntered along here noticing how the birch trees were about to explode into their lime green spring colours. It was a lovely walk and very gentle and after some 5 kilometres the track started to descend to Loch Striven and Inverchaolain.

005. Looking up Loch Striven from the high forest balcony track before the descent to the hamlet of Inverchaolain.

The descent was also easy on curved bends with the forest encroaching on each side. In places I noticed the gorse was 5 metres high. Soon it will encroach on this part of the track  making it difficult, but for now it was a joy. After a few bends the track disgorged me in the grazing fields of Inverchaolain farm. There was a burn here and I had previously thought about camping here. As I crossed the bridge I saw a nice spot just below the bridge on the north side. But first I wanted to see the historic church, which was 100 years old. It in turn was on the site of a few previous churches dating back to when this hamlet of perhaps 5 houses now had nearly 1000 people living here 200 years ago. I walked around the church and then returned to the campspot. 

006. The small church at Inverchaolain have a long and interesting history

I was in a dilemma as to which tent to take. I have 3-4 light or ultralight tents which I have used extensively in the past, even on the Cape Wrath Trail but decided to go for a 4 season tent as there would be so much camping on this trip. I took my Macpac Minaret as I knew even in a late seasonal storm it would look after me. Despite the extra weight I was glad I made that choice as I quickly put the tent up and went in after getting water from the main burn. The tent was roomy and I could sit up in it and write and it was quite cosy when the gas stove was working. Supper was Fish and Potato in Parsley sauce by Expedition Foods as I had previously eaten this year for 60 days in a row. It was as delicious as I remembered. By 2300 I had done the blog and photos and settled down in the cosy strong tent. 

007. My first camp at Inverchaolain hamlet was beside the burn near its tidal estuary.

 

Day 02. Inverchaolain to Glenbranter. 29 km. 10 hours.  630m up. 610m down.  It was a beautifully still morning when I woke to the song of a willow warbler. On emerging from the tent I saw it on a nearby shrub beside the water. I had an unhurried breakfast and set off a little past 0900. I walked back up past the church and then soon after turned east up a track which went up the valley on the north side of the Inverchaolain Burn. It was warm and I soon had to stop and take my jacket off. The climb was sustained but gentle and after half an hour I reached the point where it levelled off and contoured across the hillside. It was a lovely walk in the sun sauntering across the level hillside looking at the regeneration taking place now it was deer fenced. Unfortunately the whole area was planted in very small spruce which would soon dominate and consume the burgeoning native woodland. I passed a small pond with some noisy resident geese and many mallard before the track descended to the burn on the valley floor. 

I could see the climb loom above me on the other side as I dropped down to the water. There was a ruined bridge, smashed in a seasonal torrent, but the water level was low now and it was easy to skip across and start the climb. It was a slog with the 18 kg backpack across the tussock and heather. It was entirely off piste with no hint of a path. It was also planted with spruce so in 10 years it will be impossible to come this way and a detour further up the valley would be necessary. As I climbed the view over the valley opened up with Loch Striven at the bottom. After an hour of slog I finally made it to the saddle. I thought I would have to climb the deer fence, but there was a locked gate and someone had lifted it off its hinges.   

008. Looking down the greening Glen Chaolain with Loch Striven in the distance

On the other side it was surprisingly rugged with a craggy mountain to the side of the pass. There was no path but I could see down into the forest where there was a track on each side. I had to take the northerly one. It was rough coming down the fence line and along the side of the forest. It was warm out of the wind here. Soon I met an abandoned grassed over track and followed it down to the main track. There was a sign here saying the path I had just done was the “Coffin Road” I later found out it was to carry coffins over to Inverchaolain Church and not the other way round. The track now descended easily for 5 odd km to cross a dilapidated bridge over the Little Eachaig river.

009. Looking back to the saddle with the “coffin road” over to Glen Chaolain with the craggy Black Craig, 522m, to the left

The route now crossed the Dunoon to Portavadie road and went back into the forest which was being harvested. A bit beyond the forest disappeared and then I was down to the flat alluvial valley floor. There were some lovely Victorian villas here in fertile gardens bright with Rhododendrons.

010. One of the lovely Victorian villas in the Invereck valley

Unfortunately the route now followed the very quiet road for 3 km until it reached the bridge over the River Massen. I left the road here and followed the gentle River Eachaig along its sandy bank covered in beech, which were just coming into leaf with a lime green hue to them. This took me to the gate of Benmore Gardens. It was open so I went through to the avenue of some 49 huge Redwood trees. It was an impressive sight and each year the 130 year old trees grow a bit more. In 500 years they will be venerable giants as this climate suits them. I also wandered up to the pond with its acer trees and Japanese bridges. I left the gardens past a display of stunning Rhododendrons in flower and out through the north entrance which looked like it was always open. Within the garden grounds is an Outdoor Centre for school children and it occupies the Victorian mansion to which the gardens once belonged and this probably ensures the North Gate stays open. 

011. The avenue of nearly 50 giant redwood trees in the Benmore Botanical Gardens.

Previously I had camped just beyond the Benmore farm at the start of the road up the west side of Loch Eck. However this time I wanted to do a few more kilometres in order to reduce tomorrow’s hike so continued up past my previous campsite, a couple of holiday parks on the other side of the River Eachaig to reach Loch Eck. I was already tired and the soles of my feet were sore so the new stony track of large chippings hurt my feet. After half an hour I reached a small beach and shed where the Outdoor Centre launched their canoes from. An hour later along the stone track with a few camping spots I reached Bernice, an old community with a small graveyard and a restored house. I could have camped here but despite my tiredness I became greedy and decided to push on to the end of Loch Eck. 

012. Looking north up Loch Eck from the southern end. It is about 10 km long.

The track now became much softer underfoot and was grassed over in the middle. It climbed slightly above the loch and followed a quiet shaded route through the mature conifer forest. There were many small streams emerging from the forest, passing under the road and continuing through the moss covered forest to the loch. There were a few places to camp but they were not the best. However, the tranquil calm forest gave me a second wind and I santered on. Occasionally there was a recent landslip where trees and soil had slipped onto the road. There was a route through the trees but it was sobering to see how increased rainfall is going to affect the landscape as the climate warms. 

013. The tranquil track through the mature forest from Bernice to the north end of Loch Eck

At the end of the loch I could find nowhere to camp so decided to push on to the grassy fields I could see around Glenbranter a couple of kilometres ahead. I had walked far longer than I intended and was now quite tired. I hoped I would not suffer tomorrow. However as I reached Glenbranter I crossed a small bridge over the Glen Shellish Burn and spotted a superb camp spot on the other side. I retraced my steps over the bridge and went through a gate into a field. Here beside the burn under some overhanging beech branches and on sandy grass was a level tent area. I pitched the tent quickly and took water from the burn and then collapsed into the small cosy tent to eat, write and sleep. 

014. My beautiful second campsite on the bank of the Shellish Burn in the early morning as the frost clears

 

Day 03. Glenbranter to Lochgoilhead. 14 km. 4.5 hours.  410m up. 420m down. The sun was already warming the tent and it was melting the small frost in the field as soon as it touched it. As I was having breakfast a woodpecker was hammering on a nearby tree in short bursts every minute. I packed up and managed to get away quite at 0830, relatively early considering how tired I was yesterday. Initially my route took me across the Glen Shellish burn again and then past some magnificent conifers to Glenbranter. The hamlet was a collection of old wooden forestry houses and the local forestry yard. Perhaps 30 people lived here in 12 houses. It was a peaceful community with bird feeders in every garden. At the far end I crossed the River Cur, the main river of the valley as it flowed south towards Loch Eck. Just after the bridge the road to the village road met the A815 road between Dunnon and Strachur on Loch Fyne. I had to follow this quiet but fast road south for a good half kilometre until I crossed it to reach a track heading up through the forest on the SE side of Bienn Lagan. 

015. The climb up the east side of Beinn Lagan through the mature conifers took me to a saddle where I turned east

It was an easy climb up the track past some mature forests. Through the trees I could see a small hamlet which I soon climbed above as I went up the side valley on the easy track. Here again there was the odd small landslide from a recent Biblical downpour, some with trees still growing from the landslide. It was warm and still in the forest and the cold morning was now a distant memory as I climbed for a short hour up to the saddle. I noted I was on the Cowal Trail for much of this climb and continued to be for the rest of the day to Lochgoilhead. 

At the saddle A smaller track headed east between small trees regenerating naturally, mostly birch with some feral spruce. As I walked up the track a flock of chaffinches led the way for many hundreds of metres skipping excitedly some 10 metres in front of me. As the lovely trail approached a block of spruce across the valley floor it abruptly stopped and turned into a small path. It had the signs for the “Cowal Way” on posts. The path went along the north of the forest to a small rise which was essentially the watershed. At the top I saw Curra Lochain, about a kilometre long and quite narrow. On its south bank the block of spruce continued but then the hill side rose quite steeply with scattered crags up to the summit of Bienn Bheula, 779m. It was a typical Arrochar mountain with steep grass and black crags. I found a rock to sit on and watched about 10 Canada Geese swim on the lochain as I ate lunch. 

016. My lunch stop on the path to the north of the peaceful lo Curra Lochain with the craggy Bienn Bheula, 779m, rising beyond

I continued down the northside of the lochain on the small path to the end and then veered to the north away from the outlet stream following the small path down under crags and into the forest. It descended more steeply in some curving bends for nearly half an hour to spill me onto a large track in the newly harvested and open hillside covered in the debris of harvest. If I looked back to the saddle I had just come from I could see the outlet stream cascading over the Sruth Ban falls as it tumbled across slabs. While in the other direction I could look down to see Loch Goil and beyond that the most famous of all the Arrochar mountains, namely the Cobbler. I followed the large track down for 3 km as it descended to the shores of Loch Goil. 

As I neared the sea I realised there were two parts to Lochgoilhead. across the water on the east side were small white villas, surrounded by shrubs, along the shoreline. While on the west side there were 2-300 chalets or mobile homes arranged on 2-3 terraces. It all started in the 1960’s when a local farming couple discovered tourists were more profitable than sheep and put up a few static caravans. In the next 50 years it grew, and bought Drimsynie House and Estate, the local hotel and also a few caravan parks elsewhere in Argyll. They were all a blot on the serenity of the landscape only tempered slightly by the shrubs and trees which were growing between them. It must be a terrible eyesore for the owners of the more refined villas on the east side to look across the loch onto. 

017. Looking down Loch Goil, an arm of Loch Long, from near Lochgoilhead on a sunny afternoon

It was early afternoon now and I decided to see if the heart of this holiday empire, the Drimsynie Hotel, had a room. I did not so much need a wash, comfortable bed or food as a place to charge my gadgets and somewhere to write comfortably. They did have a room and by 1500 I was in the shower washing my barely dirty clothes. I managed to catch up with the blog writing in the comfort of my room while a small rain shower passed. 

Day 04. Lochgoilhead to Upper Glenfyne. 31 km. 9.5 hours.  570m up. 410m down. It was a beautiful morning with a touch of ground frost lingering in the shade. The hotel served breakfast at 0800 but it was extra and I already had some granola so I ate in my room and was off at 0730. The route I plotted took me along the loch front to the main square of the village. The tide was out and the sun made the wet beach glow with a peach hue. Beyond the beach the loch was still like a mirror. The square has a shop and an open area and I could imagine the villagers gathering here to relax, chat and spread local news. The holiday park did not look too bad from here so the village left a great impression on me on this sunny morning. My route now followed the Cowal Way past an arboretum of magnificent conifers to reach fields with ewes and lambs. I followed the track round to the road and then crossed the small and quite slow Goil River over a picturesque old stone bridge. The beech trees on each side of the bridge were vibrant green with new leaves starting to unfurl.

018. The beach at Lochgoilhead in the early morning with the tide out

I now turned away from this lovely village and went upstream on a riverside path for 3 km. I think the path was part of a community funded project. It was a joy to follow with the forest on my left and the river or its floodplain on the right. It took me past a couple of houses and then led me to the minor road up Hell’s Glen. The native oak trees on each side of the road were dripping in moss, testament to the rainfall here, but the leaf buds were yet to open. It was a very quiet road with perhaps a car every 10 minutes and because of the nature of the road they were driving very slowly. I passed an old spring which had been in use for centuries called Moses Well, and then the road, the B839, entered a coniferous plantation. There were quite a few trees here which had been blown over this winter. The roots were shallow of this poor ground but the plates were large with some 5 metres in diameter. Occasionally a row had blown over and the root plates were still joined and formed a continual 5 metre high earthen wall. 

019. Looking across Loch Fyne from the highpoint of the B839 road

At the top there was a great view down to Loch Fyne and across to Inveraray, which was white in the sun.I could even see the childhood home of my father on the hill above the town. The descent was quick and I was distracted so missed my turning to the left which would have led me to a farm and then the shore. Instead I reached the junction of the quiet B839 with the fast A815 at a place called Tinkers Heart. I decided to cross the road and then bash my way through the boggy forest to the shore of Loch Fyne. I knew from my last trip here there was a lovely shoreline track and had planned to follow it. The bushwack took nearly half an hour but I eventually reached the shore and stopped for a break. 

020. The imposing Ardkinglas house on the shores of Loch Fyne near Cairndow.

The next 3 kilometres to Ardkinglas house were idyllic. To my left was the loch with its shallow stoney coast line full of interest. There were many wildfowl and geese and the excited chatter of oyster catchers. There was the occasional house beside the track on the uphill side but it was mostly woods. As I reached the large imposing Ardkinglas house I noticed there had been some lovely specimen trees which had been blown down including beech and fir. Ardkinglas house was very characterful and imposing and its gardens were stunning. I went round past the old walled garden, green houses and orchard and these needed a bit of love but were interesting. I crossed a bridge over the main burn called the Kinglass Water and came to a paved road which I followed to Cairndow. Just on the other side of the road were some famous gardens and a magnificent arboretum with the tallest trees in Britain at 210 feet. I made a note to visit when I am passing here next. My arrival in Cairndow was heralded by the lovely octagonal church and its tower, a landmark. A bit beyond in this sleepy village was the old Stagecoach Inn where I intended to eat, as I had last time I walked here, It was open and serving so I went in for lunch.

021. The Octagonal church and its tower at Cairndow.

Previously I had to walk along the verge of the main road to the head of the loch but a few years ago the Caindow Community created the “Shepherdess Path” well above the road on the wooded hillside. It was a lovely path for 3 km with great views up Glen Fyne where I was going and also back down the loch. After a very nice short hour I came down to the road bridges over the river and the small private road up the glen. I passed a small brewery called Fyne Ales and went into its shop and cafe. It was full of genteel, hairy real ale aficionados discussing hop varieties with the staff. It did serve coffee and snacks, but I did not see any. I felt out of place with my large rucksack so I walked through and out of the back door. 

022. A Deer farm on the valley floor just up Glen Fyne from the brewery

My route now took me up the glen on an empty private tarmac road for 5 km. As I wandered up the road past deer farms and Highland cows with huge protective horns and young calves I noticed how craggy the mountains were becoming. Before a hamlet of just 4 houses I crossed a bridge over the River Fyne to the north west side. The houses looked like a smallholding and estate workers for the Ardkinglas Estate. After the houses the road reverted to a track and entered an area where there was a lot of regenerating native woodland. This was largely achieved by fencing it off so deer and sheep could not nibble the young saplings which would sprout from seeds dormant in the soil. There was a lot of alder and hazel in the young trees and of course silver birch. The track continued up the glen which was getting more and more imposing. I felt I was entering the mountains now after 3 days of preamble. I could see snowfields higher up. After 5 km the track reached a newly restored shepherd’s house which looked lovely through the windows. 

023. This part of Loch Fyne near the restored shepherd’s house was being rewilded but keep the sheep and deer out to allow trees to grow

The track stopped here but a stalkers path continued up the valley on the west hand side. It was occasionally wet but much easier than the hillside. There were sheep and deer here eating all that sprouted so there were no saplings. I heard many cuckoos in the birch trees in the crags which the deer could not reach. I saw two herds of deer altogether and many ewes all with lambs. I wandered up this track, often above the River Fyne for another 5 km until I got to a ruined stone cottage and stone sheep fanks. Here the valley split as two burns came down to a confluence. It was where I had been heading for and it seemed a natural place to stop. I found a grassy patch beside the westernmost burn and had the tent up in a jif. It was only 1900 but I had done well today and was tired. After supper and writing I managed to get to sleep as the last cuckoos called when the light faded. The hiss and burble of the burn lulled me to sleep.  

Day 05. Upper Glenfyne to Dalmally. 14 km. 6 hours.  440m up. 560m down. It was a beautiful morning when I popped my head out of the tent. It was completely clear with a blue sky although there was a frost, even on the tent, but it would soon burn off. Better cold and sunny than warm and wet. I packed up and set off at 0800 and almost immediately saw a vast bird. It was a Sea Eagle and it soared in the thermal above me looking for some carrian, or even a placenta from a new lamb. As I watched it glide effortlessly a crow appeared and started to harry it. It was only when I saw the two together did I realise how big it was at perhaps 10 times the size of the crow. It was like a jumbo jet and a cessna 6 seater. However the crow could easily out manoeuvre it and chase it off. It was a great start to the day.

024. A sea eagle soaring above my campsite in upper Glen Fyne

 

Still at my campsite I now climbed the steep tussock covered hillside to what looked like a gate in the deer fence. It was not, just planks between strainers but it did allow me to clamber over it easily. I now followed another fence for about a kilometre as it contoured around the top of the gorge which the upper River Fyne flowed in. Deer and sheep had also gone this way and there was a very rustic and sometimes wet path. At one point a fallen tree had crushed the fence and I took the opportunity to go into the regenerating woodland but so did the animals and the path disappeared. A bit further I reached the fence as it went up the hillside and could cross it via a removable panel. I was now on the open hillside with just a sheep fence which I crossed back and forth easily as necessary to keep to the drier ground. It was slow going and I plodded up here between tussock and bog on the south side of the river for 2 kilometres. Then I spotted a track on the hillside to the north of the river. I crossed it easily in this dry season and cut up across more tussock to the track. The sea eagle passed across the hillside soaring low as I climbed. 

The track was great. It was more for an argocat than anything else and was used to service some 10 water intake slots which stretch across the hillside between where I was and the dam at the saddle of Glen Fyne and Glen Shira. The water intakes were essentially diverting all the small burns coming down the hillside and instead of letting them flow naturally into the upper River Fyne it channelled them off to the dam where it would help power the turbines down Glen Shira. Even the main upper Fyne River was diverted at the end of the track and channelled off in a pipe. 

This was where I had to leave the main valley and head north up beside the small upper Fyne to an open and shallow pass high on the hillside to the north between the Fyne and Orchy catchment areas. I kept high above the small burn or stream on more level ground to avoid the interlocking spurs and moraine debris beside the river. After a short hour I reached a greener grassier area with some old ruins. 

These ruins were shielings or summer grazing houses from generations ago. There were 6 buildings and a stone fank. What was once a place where families tended to the livestock in the summer filled with laughter and work was now just a 5 rickle of stones which were being consumed by the hillside. These grazers would have left the shielings each autumn and returned with their livestock to their village in Glen Fyne or Glen Shira for the winter. My grandfather’s grandfather could have probably remembered this time of transhumance which stopped nearly 200 years ago. The descendents of the folk who spent the summer here now probably live in Canada or New Zealand having been evicted or dispersed to seek their fortune in the Empire.  While this way of life has vanished in the UK it is still found in many mountainous areas of the old world, from the Alps to the Himalayas. 

025. Looking south from to shallow pass between Glen Fyne and Stath Orchy. The mountain is the munro of Bienn Bhuidhe

I continued up the pathless hillside making my best way across the tussock and peat bogs as I slowly gained on the shallow pass. Behind me I could see the mountains around Crianlarich with a new dusting of snow, especially Stob Binnein. More immediately to the south was the vast craggy massif of the mountains between Glen Fyne and Glen Shira which culminated in Beinn Bhuidhe, 948m. It had just a few patches of snow on it.

Once I got to the top of the shallow pass a spectacular vista unfolded in front of me across the other side of the Strath Orchy valley. There were numerous mountains here from Ben Cruachan rising steeply from the steely blue/grey waters of Loch Awe in the south to distant peaks on the south side of Glencoe to the north. Tomorrow I would walk into them but first today I would just descend to Dalmally which I could make out in the valley below.

026. Looking NW from the shallow pass between Glen Fyne and Strath Orchy to Ben Cruachan mountain and Loch Awe

The descent was initially across peat hags but then a stream formed and I followed it down. As I approached forest in the shallow ravine which my stream descended into I made a mistake and went through a ramshackle gate in a deer fence to the west of the ravine. I should have continued down the east side. As a consequence I had to cross the ravine and clamber over a rotting deer fence to reach a track which I knew led to Brackley farm.

I had come this way 13 years ago and as I crossed the railway line and passed the farm that time I was invited into for a cup of tea by the wife of the farmer. I spent a couple of hours chatting with her in the kitchen. I remember it being  untidy  with crockery and utensils everywhere but considered just part of farming life and the farmer was very jolly and quite learned, so ignored it. I later saw this very farm and both the husband and wife on the BBC programme “This farming life”. During the program I remember them saying as they were childless they hoped their urban nieces who live in London would take over. However the urban nieces were not keen. 

When I reached the farm I was quite horrified by the state of it. I suppose a dead cow rotting in the scrubland and two dead sheep in the field above should have prepared me. The barn had collapsed and the farmhouse where I had my tea looked derelict with broken windows. There was farming detritus and scrap everywhere clogging up the farmyard and there was a smell of rot and decay. I discovered it was from the corpse of a fox which was dumped at the gate. There were however two new livestock sheds and I assumed that the farmer I met previously had abandoned the old farm and lived in a smaller house from the 1960’s and concentrated on the livestock in the shed. It must be very difficult for farmers when they get old and want to continue farming but their abilities would not let them and everything goes to rack and ruin. However one also has to consider the welfare of the livestock they look after. I did not look into the new sheds but hoped they were not as bad as the rest of the farm. The looked much more professional than the rest of the farm.

027. The octagonal church and tower at Dalmally is similar to the one at Cairndow.

From here it was a short kilometre walk down the road to the main road. I had to follow its verge for about half a kilometre until the pavement started. Dalmally itself looked like it was struggling a little and there was a large hotel which had been closed for a while and the other main hotel was now room only as it could not to cook anything. I had already booked into a lovely Bed and Breakfast past the distinctive hexagonal church and tower, similar to the one at Cairndow yesterday, and beside the River Orchy. I got a great welcome at the Orchy Bank  and was delighted that my resupply box had arrived intact with my supplies for the next 5 days of camping.

028. Looking downstream from the old bridge over the large River Orchy at Dalmally. The Orchy Bank Guesthouse is on the right

Day 06. Dalmally to Loch Dochard. 21 km. 7.5 hours.  600m up. 420m down. After a great breakfast I left the comfortable Orchy Bank Guesthouse a little after 0900. My rucksack was heavy with 5 days of food in it, which was an extra 6 kilos. I walked down the very quiet B8077 road. Not a car passed me in 3 kilometres. Initially it was past a series of hidden houses and I had a large marsh to my left which went down to Loch Awe. I think the march was created by the estuary of the Orchy River as it entered the loch in a maze of meanders. In front of me were 4 large mountains, all of them Munros. When I reached a bridge over the River Strae I crossed it and then left the road to head up a track. 

029. A new born lamb in one on the many fields with lambs below Dalmally

I had to follow this track up Glen Strae for nearly 10 kilometres.  I was a well maintained track and all the fences on each side were well maintained. After a kilometre or so I got to a pond with a few islands and reedbeds. There were about 10 teal (I think) on the pond and they were quite wary and swam off. However there were perhaps 20 simple hides around the pond to hide behind and observe them. I don’t know if it was the farmer or community who set up the hides but it was commendable. After a bit of forestry the valley opened up into a fertile flat bottomed floodplain across which the river meandered. It was like a Victorian oil painting of  romantic Scottish Glen. There was a house here in the woods to the east and overlooking the glen. It was probably the farmers house and it was beautifully maintained. In fact the whole of the area seemed well looked after with good gates and fences around the beautiful fields. It was in stark contrast to the squalor of Brackley Farm yesterday.

030. 0ne of the crystal clear side streams flowing down the mountains and into the River Strae

I passed another man made pond with an island and duck houses on it and then two large herds of Highland Cattle, each with 30 animals. It was raining now as per the forecast but the cattle were not bothered under their heavy fleeces. As the cattle finished the sheep started and they went right up the valley. I also noticed how much of the sides of the valley were fenced off to allow regeneration  and there were large areas of saplings about to burst into leaf. There were also some plantations with mixed conifers. It was a joy to walk here, even in the rain. 

031. One of the wet Highland Cattle in the well managed farm in Glen Strae

As I went up the valley the track got smaller and smaller, but the valley was still pretty and spectacular. Especially dramatic was the long sharp ridge which went up to the pyramid shaped Benn Mhic-Mhonaidh, which dominated the east side of the glen while Beinn Lurachan dominated the west. Both were about 750 metres. The valley became less U shaped and more V shaped as I went up and the track was now small and grassed over at the top. I scared off a herd of 10 sheep as I approached the main river to cross it. I noticed two lambs hidden in the heather out of the wind but still in the rain. They saw me and almost imprinted on me, bolting towards me and bumping into my boots. As I crossed they tried to follow but I waved them off and they stood there bleating until the mother ewe eventually responded. 

032. Looking up across the wide fertile flood plain of Gen Strae with the river meandering across it.

It was windy and the rain was persistent now. I was fully kitted out for the forecast deluge in the afternoon. As I started up the hillside I saw an eagle further up the glen. Again a sea eagle I think. I hoped the naive lambs would realise this danger. The climb was slow and sustained. It took at least an hour to climb up the tussock grass. I went up the east side of the stream’s ravine using deer or sheep tracks as I found them. The wind was very gusty and the rain was now quite heavy but it was not falling in sheets, like net curtains shimmering. 

At the broad top there would have been a great view across Glen Kinglass to the Ben Starav mountains but it was all lost in the rain and mist. Just down from the pass was a new micro hydro power intake and track. I followed it down through a deer fence and into regenerating woodland. I could see Loch Dochard far to the east down in the valley. The track however veered to the west and seemed to go just very gradually down the hill. It alarmed me as if I ended up at the bottom I would have to cross the large River Kinglass to get to a good stalkers path on the other side and there was no bridge and the water level would be rising in its many catchment streams. So I came to my senses and retraced my steps through the deer gate again. I now crossed a small stream just before it entered a ravine. I now followed animal tracks as I slowly sidled down the hillside descending diagonally for a good hour until I reached the valley floor and a different stalkers track. It was a wild descent in this remote county in one of the least accessible places in Scotland. 

033. Looking down Glen Kinglass from the saddle be Glen Kinglass and Glen Strae as the rain fell

Once on the valley floor I could head east up the stalkers paths which was now saturated with the rain with puddles and rivulets across it. I headed up climbing slowly with the rain lashing my back and drumming of my jacket hood.After an hour Loch Dochard appeared. It had a large sandy delta where the main stream to enter it came in from the north. It was fringed with sandy beaches, mostly peach coloured from the surrounding granite I think. To the south of the loch were copses of pine, some old and venerable. As I reached the loch a very small wet path headed off to the north. I took it and after 15 minutes came to a shallow channel flooded by the swollen river entering the loch. I skipped across the 6 inch deep channel just not getting my socks wet and then found a nice grassy campsite beside the river. I quickly put the tent up and flung everything in and then went in to sort it all out. By 1900 I was very cosy inside the storm proof tent, at least 4 season anyway, with the rain pelting the outer fly. I used half of the guy ropes so knew it would stand a wind if one got up. I was glad I was not in one of my ultralight tents and the extra 1.5 kilos were worth it. 

034. I camped beside the Loch Dochard and then went up the valley in the middle to cross a pass to reach Glen Etive

Day 07. Loch Dochard to Upper Glen Creran. 23 km. 9 hours.  910m up. 1000m down. It rained the best part of the night but there was a short respite when I packed up the tent. However I could see more coming over imminently so I dressed in my waterproofs before I set off up the stalkers path well after 0900. The ground was sodden and every step was squelchy . My boots were wet and I had pretty much given up on trying to keep them dry as I sloshed up the path into the large U shaped valley which curved to the west as it went higher. There was mist on the mountains on each side of the valley, and indeed all the mountains. As I went up I noticed many tree roots in the peat, some were exposed by the river eroding the peaty banks. In one place two roots were growing on top of each other with the second tree forming a root plate above the first. The first was not rotted because it was preserved in the peat, as was the second. These were probably from pine trees when the climate was a bit drier and the deer had predators to keep the numbers down. Perhaps 500 years ago or maybe more when much of Scotland was covered in Caledonian Pine forest. There are just a few remnants of this left today. 

I had to cross the main stream across some slabs, maybe 15 metres wide down which the water rushed. It was only 10 centimetres deep at the most and that was in these sodden conditions. The stalkers’ track continued the way up the east side of the valley now above the main stream. Soon the pass showed itself up ahead and it was a slow steady climb to get there. The mountains on each side were both Munros and quite craggy, especially Meall nan Eun, 928m, on the west side. The pass was very windy as the southly funnelled through this narrow gap. 

035. The craggy Meall nan Eun formed the west side of the pass between Loch Dochard and Glen Etive

036. Coming down the steeper slopes of wet moorland and rock slabs to reach Glen Etive.

Once on the north side of the pass I could see Glen Etive far below. The valley into which I was to descend was flanked by huge mountains on each side covered in crags and slabs. The one on the west was over 1000 metres and impossible to walk up from this side due to its ramparts of rocks. It was an impressive mountain environment and very dramatic and inhospitable especially in this west weather. Rivulets of white foam poured down the black crags as the rain made its way to the valley floor. I went straight down a hikers path which was very wet and slippery. Three times my feet slid from under me and I landed on my rucksack. Unscathed, I made it to the valley floor where there was a new micro hydro. These things are cropping up in every valley now but are usually quite well done. There is a small dam which takes 75% of the water. It then travels underground in a hidden pipe to a small turbine and generator house which often look in keeping. The biggest scar from it all is the track but they will green over in time. I followed this track to the main Etive valley floor. 

037. In Glen Etive looking beyond a herd of Highland Cattle with the sharp Buachaille Etive Beag in the distance

I wanted to cross here but what I thought was a bridge was a broken 2 wire trolley over a gorge. I knew there was a bridge a good kilometre downstream so set off past a herd of Highland cows with a large hairy bull amongst them. Jagged peaks surrounded me and it is little wonder Glen Etive is considered one of Scotland’s most dramatic valleys. At the bridge I crossed and then headed back upstream on the minor valley road to the houses on the north side of the trolley. Here I cut a corner up past another micro hydro scheme to gain the forest track I wanted. I might have been as well walking a bit more on the road as I had 2 deer fences to climb and the rough rubble of the route where the hydro pipe was buried. 

038. Looking up the River Etive from the bridge with Buachialle Etive Beag in the left distance

It was initially my aim to stop here and camp but it was early afternoon and I decided to do at least some of the first of two climbs tomorrow. The track was good and it quickly led me up through the forest and onto the open hill. I could see the pass ahead between 2 craggy munro mountains each about 950m and set off up for it. I half heartedly looked for somewhere to camp but the ground was wet and as I climbed the wind increased. I resigned myself to finding somewhere on the other side. It took me two hours to climb up the squelchy stalkers track to the pass and I reached it with tired legs. It was a wild impressive craggy pass strewn with black boulders which had tumbled from the cliffs above and were now being consumed by peat and turf. 

039. Climbing up the nothside of Glen Etive and looking back to the huge bulk of Ben Starav on the south side of Loch Etive Head

There were some places to camp on the NW side of the pass but I got a second wind and just kept coming down. When I saw a camp spot I found a fault with it so carried on. After half an hour I came across a new track on the east side of the stream. It seemed odd to have one up here and I wondered if it was the start of another micro hydro scheme. The track took me down to the valley floor and into a forestry plantation. I hoped to camp here but there was nothing suitable for a good 3 km until a grassy spot appeared beside a stream. It was perfect but I was tired. I eventually got into the tent around 2000 hrs and noticed I was dog tired. I had my usual Fish and Potato dehydrated dinner and a litre of hot chocolate and then fell asleep with the rain still lightly falling, as it had been all day. I could not write a jot.   

Day 08. Upper Glen Creran to Corran. 27 km. 10 hours.  610m up. 730m down. When I undid the zip the first thing I saw were patches of blue sky. I was not before time as the last 48 hours of damp weather meant everything was getting claggy and humid, even my sleeping bag. This would give it a chance to dry off a bit. I set off at about 0830 and the first thing I had to do was cross a couple of hundred metres of harvested forest and then climb a deer fence. Once over the fence it was much easier than I thought to cross the upper River Creran and cross more forest to reach another track on the north side of the valley. The whole thing took a good half hour but I had managed to cross the missing link. 

040. Crossing the upper River Creran in the alderwoods each on each bank

A short kilometre down the track I came to another micro hydro station whose small turbine house was tucked into the forest. I had a track following the waterpipe and this track was the one I needed to take me up the hill to a small dam. It was a short steep walk and I was soon warm in the sun. At the dam I gingerly tiptoed across the top of the water intake which was slippery. Had I slipped I would just have gotten wet as there was water on each side. I was only 5 metres wide and it saved me bashing through the forest. An intense walk for another 20 minutes through smashed trees from harvesting brought me to a larger track and the end of my off piste sections. I would now be on established routes again. 

I walked north up the track and soon the giant mountains of Glencoe came into view, Bidean nam Ban the highest looked huge with a wave of cloud blowing off its top. After a short kilometre on the forest track I reached a sign for a public right of way to Ballachulish. It was exactly what I was looking for but thought it would be overgrown and concealed. The path went up through beautiful larch woods for half an hour to the top of the ridge dividing two valleys which I had to cross. There were more great views this time to the north over the two grey scree covered mountains which made up the Ballachulish Horseshoe, both enormous Munros. 

The sun was out now and it was warm as I started down the steeper slope to the valley floor through small birch. On the valley floor was a more popular and well established path which I could follow all the way to civilization. It was hot so I stopped at a stream partly shaded by birch trees and peppered with primroses. I sat on a rock beside the stream and had lunch in the warm air. It was a great tonic after the last couple of more miserable days. After lunch I follow the path down across moorland and then greenfields with grazing sheep to reach the first houses.

041. Coming down to Ballachulish with Loch Leven beyond.

This was a nicest part of Ballachulish with a great view over the islands in Loch Leven and a string of cottages beside the stream whose banks were covered in blooming rhododendron. It was short lived and before long I was on a street with dull houses heading down to the main road. I had tried everything to find a way from Ballachulish to the Corran Ferry without going on the main road, the A82. However there were few options. In the end I had to walk about 4 kilometres on a foot and cycle track beside the road while cars and lorries rumbled by beside me. It only took an hour but it was not pleasant although I was separated from the traffic a little. 

042. Looking up Loch Leven from Ballachulish bridge. Bidean nam Ban is on the right and the Pap of Glencoe on the left.

Crossing the bridge was also fraught as the pavement was quite narrow. As soon as I reached the north end I left the road and went down across fields to the tranquillity of the pebble beach. It was peaceful here on the shore of Loch Linnhe sea loch. I had my second lunch here as the small waves lapped at the shore. Across the loch to the west were the rugged hills of Ardgour. I now had to return to the road for another 3 kilometres through the village of Onich, again on a wide pavement. However the traffic was relentless and I could not imagine living here at all despite its wonderful location. As I reached the west end of the village I could escape again. 

043. Looking west from the pebble beach at North Ballachulish across Loch Linnhe to rugged Ardgour

It was only 2 kilometres along this unpleasant road to the Corran Ferry but there was a walk up a very wooded side valley across a stream and down to Inchree which was 4 kilometres. I took the latter on a lovely path through native woodlands. The gorse was in flower here and smelt like coconut oil. After I crossed the wooded stream the path descended through large conifers to reach the Inchree village and the Corran Ferry just beyond. I was tired, hot and my feet were sore so it was a great break to be whisked across the water on a ferry which crossed the narrow strait frequently. It left me at Corran on the west side of the narrows and the start of a new section. 

044. My greeting in Ardgour from a confident ram after crossing the Corran Ferry.

I asked at the Ardgour Inn if they had any rooms but they were full. Everywhere is full now as Scottish Tourism is having a boom. I had planned to camp anyway tonight so started walking up the small road, the A861. It was a beautiful evening and I could see up the Loch Linnhe now to Fort William and Ben Nevis towering above it. I passed a row of houses which made up Corran until I got to a large farm. Sheep and some rams wandered across the road undisturbed by the occasional car. In the end I walked about 5 kilometres north from the village before I found a nice place to camp beside the sea loch and with a cool clear stream. I was tired though and after I put the tent up could not write and fell asleep with the small waves lapping on the rocky shore line just below. 

Back

Alan, Dave, and myself were all looking forward to a rest day. We were all a little bewildered, especially me, after having spent 2 months on the ice with virtually no social influence. Spending time at ALE’s South Pole camp with our 4 considerate and enlightened hosts was perfect. It gave us time to start the readjustment to the life we had left behind months ago. That first day at the South Pole camp was a dreamy day. It was the first day I had had off for weeks and I lapped it up. Twitty, the cook, also kept trays of delicious food for us on the counter and we could help ourselves. The hosts also provided a well stocked drinks tray with teas and coffees, soft drinks and even wine, both red and white. Of all the things I craved, wine was well down the list, probably below broccoli even, and a mug of it would have knocked me out.

138. The lovely large heated tent was almost too warm as the solar gain through the wall was supplemented by the heater.

We all had problems walking well. Without the sticks to support each side and the pulk to anchor us our sense of balance was not functioning well. Every step felt like I was walking on a small fishing boat on a choppy sea and it was difficult to keep a straight line. I did not move far all day; just between my small heated tent and the large communal tent when the others were, and also all the food. Both were warm, comfortable and spacious and it was a delight to be able to stand up. I spent some of the day having frequent siestas in my own tent, basking in the warmth of the heater and the sun. When I woke from my snoozes I was a bit perplexed at first until I realised I had finished and fully deserved to snooze. With glee I rolled over and went back to sleep.  

139. There were about 15 client tents at ALE’s South Pole Camp, much of it designed by Devon McDairmid

There was also the occasional visit to the toilet which was a small metal container. The pee went into a 5 gallon container under the urinal where it froze and the turds were laid into a large plastic bag beneath the seat, where they also froze. The swag bag and the pee container, both with their frozen contents, were then transported by plane to Union Glacier and on to Chile to be dealt with. 

140. The Mess tent also housed the kitchen. It was the heart of the ALE South Pole Camp. In the background is the large Scott Amundsen South Pole Station with its 150 inhabitants.

During the afternoon Polish Robert and Swedish Per arrived at the end of their journey from the Messner start. It was just a bit shorter than mine but the two routes shared the difficult route from Thiel Fuel Cache onwards through the rough terrain of the 86 and 87 degrees. It was good to see them and the joy they had in their eyes when they walked into the main mess tent where I was chatting with Alan and Dave. Soon Devon and Cedar arrived also after they had volunteered to take photos for everybody at the south pole. 

141. Inside the Mess tent with the wild looking Alan Chambers and Dave Thomas who had done the same trip which I did and finished just before me.

That evening we all ate together with a large meal cooked by Twitty. There was a lot of banter and reminiscing about various parts. Cedar and Devon were more experienced than any of us except perhaps Alan Chambers, and had a lot of witty stories and insights into Polar travel and the trip we had just done. During our meal it was confirmed that the plane to take us back to Union Glacier was already en route. It was bringing a few more ALE staff to help dismantle the South Pole Camp in the next week. Apparently all the tents, kitchen equipment, heaters, vehicles, snow scooters and most other things would be arranged under a huge tarpaulin. The edges of the tarpaulin would then be covered with snow to keep it in pace and some snow thrown on top to weigh it down. The whole camp would then remain under the tarpaulin over the winter waiting to be dug up again in November and set up again. It was quite remarkable the whole place would be packed away. Apparently much of the design of the camp and the storage was the brainchild of Devon McDiarmid who had developed his skills in the Canadian Arctic where he spent the summers. 

When the 1942 model DC 3 arrived in the late afternoon the crew Devon and Cedar started to load it with tomorrow’s return flight with some equipment which could not overwinter here. They had it done by mid evening. We were told to have our pulks ready packed for loading at 0800 the next morning for departure at 0900. It did not take long and Alan and Dave helped me strip the electrical tape from my tent poles so I could fold them up and pack my tent. In the evening the crew of the DC 3 arrived having got everything ready for tomorrow. The pilot looked like a very experienced old-timer who had cut his teeth flying bush and mountain flights in the Canadian Rockies and had seen it all.

In the morning it was time to say goodbye to the tranquil South Pole camp and head back to the real world again. The flight we were taking was in a 82 year old DC 3 built in 1942. It had even had a minor crash 30 years ago when it slid off an icy runway in Indiana. It was repaired and modified for the Polar regions where it remains a workhorse and is owned by Kenn Borek Air. They seemed a very can-do charter airline and they came to Antarctica each year to support ALE’s operations. To operate successfully in Antarctica you must have a determination and willingness to get the job done. You need experienced and skilled people who could make judgement calls based on experience rather than slavishly following procedures which would entangle them to a standstill. Ken Borek Air was exactly this. We took our seats in the plane beside a pile of cargo strapped up under blankets, including snow scooters, our pulks and barrels of fuel. In the back of the plane, behind a curtain was a simple port-a-potty with a strap round it to stop it sliding about. The engines revved up and we taxied past the large Scott-Amundsen South Pole Station to the icy runway with the plane on skid rather than tyres. The engines then hurtled the plane down the icy runway pinning us to the back of the seat until we took off and the snow field dropped away as we became airborne.

142. The ride home in the 1942 made DC 3. It was a smooth, simple ride home in an aircaraft from the bygone era of aviation.

The flight back to Union Glacier was pretty much over the same path which had taken me over two months to ski. It was a vast empty landscape with virtually no features for 500 or so kilometres, which took nearly 2 hours, until we got to the Thiel Mountains. Although the window kept icing up , as there was no heating in the plane, I could scrape it quick enough to see a view of it but any n photographs would be no use due to the frost. In another hour and a half we approached the Ellsworth Mountains and the sun was on the window sufficiently to reduce the frosted condensation build up. It was a terrific flight over the multiple ridges at the south east end of the range. There were some large glaciers here flowing down from the cirques which were almost completely full of ice. Where the glaciers accelerated away from the cirques, or sheared as they changed direction, were huge glaciers, big enough to swallow a house.  The plane veered west and then descended over more crevasses with some of the biggest being just to the east of Union Glacier. The touchdown was smooth. 

143. Flying over the SE end of the Ellsworth Mountains on the descent back to ALE’s main base at Union Glacier.

Outside it was relatively warm at about minus 5-10 degrees. Mark Reed was waiting for us as we touched down and pretty soon Lucy arrived. They both got big hugs from everyone. It was great to see their smiles and joy as they had followed our trips. I went over to the medics to see who was there and to say hello. Paddy and Sarah had gone but Doc Martin was there, and in his usually high spirits. I had wanted to go to the Operations cabin to see Phil and Tim and also the Comms cabin to see Dave, Robert, Alex, and Catho but unfortunately I did not have time. I only had 2 hours to retrieve my bags from storage where Lucy was looking after them, repack my pulk, get into my travel clothes, and check-in for my next flight from Union Glacier to Punta Arenas in 2 hours time. It did not take as long as I thought as I kept most of my skiing clothes on, but did manage to dig out my shorts and put them on for the flight. It was then into the mess tent to see Patrick and the Finns who had been relaxing here for a couple of days and were recovering from their expedition. I did not recognise that many of the staff but knew Coleen Wilson was working in the kitchen and I wanted to see her and thank her for the messages of support at the beginning. I knew she had been following my blog also. Another warm hug. 

144. Me in the middle flanked by Alan and Dave back at Union Glacier. We had a quick turn-a-round to get ready for the next flight to Chile in 3 hours

The mess tent soon filled up with people. Most had been on a Mount Vinson expedition; some with Madison Mountaineering, some with Adventure Consultants, and some with other outfitting companies. Many had their fingers bandaged as they had suffered frostnip. I think it was well into the minus forties near the summit and there had been some strong winds making a wind chill of around minus 60. It was much colder than anything the ski expeditions experienced. I sat next to Patrick and two of the world’s most accomplished climbers, a Scot called David Hamilton and an American called Garrett  Madison, although I did not know it at the time as they were remarkably modest. David said he had met me before and had introduced me to the audience at a talk I gave some 14 years ago to the Alpine Ski Club in London. I was so nervous at the time I barely remembered. Soon Poppis and the Finns arrived and also Alan and Dave. Alan knew David Hamilton from previous trips. 

After lunch we boarded the truck and drove the 5-6 km to the Blue-Ice runway where the plane was loading. It was nice to just carry my small day bag as ALE was transporting the kit bags and my pulk separately and I would not see them until they would appear on the luggage belt at Punta Arenas. The plane was surprisingly full as the season was coming to an end. David Hamilton saw me searching for a seat and invited me to sit beside him. It was only during the flight that I realised just what an accomplished mountaineer and skier was, especially in the Karakoram Range, where he ran a guiding company, and also in the Himalayas. It was a privilege to sit next to him for the 5 hour flight. We chatted continually for the entire duration with the occasional glance out of the window at the Ellsworth Mountains, which were on the other side of the plane out of the west window. 

When we arrived in Punta Arenas I met Carlos at the airport. He gave me a hearty hug and congratulations. He was a customer services organiser for ALE and was at the airport to help ferry the 50 clients and 50 staff on a fleet of buses to take us back to town. My pulk was going to the ALE warehouse where I could repack it later, but me and my 4 holdalls were going back to the Endurance Hotel which Carlos had already booked for me. I was the first stop for the bus as it went round town dropping everyone off. The staff at the hotel remembered me and there were more hugs and congratulations before I finally got to my room at about 2230. Outside it was now dark. The first darkness I had seen in nearly 10 weeks. I made the mistake of connecting to the internet and saw I had over 1000 emails, messages and facebook notifications. I glanced through them quickly but noticed one was from Radio Scotland about an interview in the morning at 0600 Chilean time. That was the end of my lie-in. 

The alarm awakened me from a deep sleep. I was groggy with sleep and had a shower before the interview. As arranged they phoned me on Whatsapp at 0550 for the interview. I was a bit of a stupor during it and felt I could not describe the experience properly in the allocated 6-7 minutes. After the interview I went back to bed to have my longed-for lie in. When I woke I was a bit bewildered but luckily I had left a clean set of clothes at the hotel which I put on and went to get my haircut and a full shave. It took a good hour at the hairdresser to tidy me up as he went to town with his clippers and gadgets.

As I wandered from the hairdresser to the Wake Up Cafe for lunch I noticed I was not walking well. My balance had been dulled by weeks of using ski sticks and being anchored to the pulk. People must have thought I had been drinking as I veered across the pavements with my legs feeling clumsy and wooden. At Wake Up I bumped into David Hamilton again and he invited me to sit at his table. We were soon joined by Mike Sharp and his wife Olga. Mike had been one of the 5 partners at ALE until a few years ago when he retired and sold his share. He had a very long and distinguished pedigree in  Antarctica spanning nearly 50 years. It was fascinating listening to him about his time there.

I had wanted to go and explore the forests above Punta Arenas as I did before I left for Antarctica in November. However, I just could not muster the enthusiasm and energy, and when the time came I went back to the hotel, pulled down the blind and had a long siesta waking in the late afternoon.. There was a message from Poppis that the remaining people who had been on a ski expedition were meeting in a restaurant at 1900. Al and Davie had already left, and Poppis and the Finns were going from the restaurant straight to the airport. I got there a little late to find the 3 Finns, Patrick, Robert and Per had all made it. It was a celebratory meal for all of us and we were full of spirits and comparisons of the best sections and the more difficult sections. I sat next to Patrick who had had the most challenging trip of all of us and took it all in his stride. It was the last time I would see them as everybody departed Chile that evening or the next day. I still had not bought a ticket. 

When I did it was for a couple of days away. I would have 3 flights. One to Santiago with the easy, reliable LATAM where I would have a few hours before the long 14 hour flight with LEVEL to Barcelona. It was a full and chaotic flight and I was squashed into a middle seat as their booking system was down. Luckily there were good films. I then spent the night in a hotel in Barcelona before the 3 hour flight to Edinburgh the next day. I tracked all my luggage with the Apple airtags but it was not so critical now if anything got delayed. I eventually got to Edinburgh some 48 hours after leaving Punta Arenas. Fiona picked me, all my bags and the pulk up at the airport and we were soon home. I had everything with me and the expedition was over. It was time to relax now and bask in having completed it.

Initially I was quite relaxed when I returned and went for small walks in the hills around Edinburgh. A few people suggested I should have a large party but the thought of organising it and then hosting it was too much. I was quite happy to do very little and just remain at home. I did have a fair amount of paperwork to catch up on after 3 months away and I found it quite easy to withdraw into my study light the stove and work, somewhat inefficiently, on tasks which had to be done like my accounts for the year. Perhaps I rested on my laurels a bit too much as half of the weight I lost in Antarctica sneaked back on again in these unguarded weeks. Quiet unexpectedly I was contacted by the Guiness Book of Records and asked to confirm some details which Steve Jones of ALE had given them. It was not my intention to become the oldest soloist to ski to the south pole or the oldest to ski there unsupported; I did it for the adventure of it, but I was. Once I had confirmed a few details they sent me a certificate with my records and said they would put it in the next book to be published in September. 

145. My unexpected certificate from the Guiness Book of Records for the Oldest to ski to the Pole “Unsupported”

One thing I did notice about the trip was how quickly the memory of it faded. In all my other long expeditions and walks I still remember the distinctive days, the people and wildlife I encountered and the scenery. However on this trip there was very little to punctuate the days, not even nightfall. Everything seemed to blur into one long endless day and this day was divided into good weather or bad weather. Had I not written a blog and taken photographs with the location or date on them I would have been struggling to remember sections and even place the events which happened. I dare say in a few years it will all be a blur and I will have to re-read my blog to jog my memory. Yet my other 4 big trips are still crystal clear. It must be that memories are created by visual, social and sensory events and there were very few on this expedition. I think because of this I wont cherish it as much as the Ski Paddle Norway trip for instance, which I will remember and cherish to my deathbed. 

After some 6 weeks of being quite lazy and a bit haphazard I started to get more organised. Initially I didn’t  even manage to arrange to go to Norway for a week’s skiing in the spring with a small rucksack; something I had been looking forward to when I was in Antarctica. I did at last manage to get my act together in mid March and went off on a walk in Scotland with my tent for a short week.  

  

Back

October 14, 2023

Day 52. Jan 10. S 87º57.940 W 083º05.636 to S 88º09.228 W 082º43.957. 22 km. 10.5 hrs. 2940 Cal. There was sun on and off in the night and the tent was warm. However, in the morning just as I was packing up, I could see the clouds starting to erase the sun and the light. Not again I thought. How many white outs can there be on this trip? But it did not turn out like that as it must have been a thin mist of low cloud and although my shadow almost disappeared, the visibility remained tolerable. It stayed like this for a couple of hours until my first break. After 5 km I crossed out of the difficult 87 degree and into the reputedly easier 88 degree. The terrain was quite easy, but it was slow. All that new snow which had fallen yesterday was like white iron filings, shards of ice, and they clung to the pulk as I pulled it over them. It was hard slow work, almost like pulling a tyre on a wet sandy beach. The sun never really disappeared though, and it shone through the veil of mist with a halo round it and more iron filings in the mist fell to the ground.

I was dreading my second break as I anticipated cold fingers preparing and eating it. It was cold, about minus 25, but the ferocious bitter winds of the last few days had dissipated, and it was now a gentle breeze and the wind ribbon waved half-heartedly. Preparing lunch, I must have looked like a scientist handling flasks of liquid nitrogen. I had big clumsy mitts on and with them I was filling the Nalgene bottle and the macaroni cup with steaming water from the thermoses. In the end it worked OK, and the macaroni was great. It started hot but I had to finish it within 5 minutes, or it would start to freeze.

I was quite empowered by the lunch and set off well. I could feel the surge of energy from the 1000 calorie meal. Instead of stopping after 5 km I continued for 7 km. The terrain got easier with less sastrugi and dunes or drifting, and, if you could see them, there were also strips of harder glazed snow which were aligned in the direction I was going. More and more blue sky was appearing and yet behind me from where I had come looked dark and almost certainly a whiteout. I wondered if I really had climbed out of one weather zone into another which was the high pressure which was frequent on the polar plateau, where there was more of a continental climate. Frequently I looked back, and the sun was still there but beneath it on the ground was a tremendous glow as if there was a nuclear explosion. I assume it was the optics of the veil of mist and the reflection from the snow. It was there all afternoon whenever I looked back.

126. It looked like a nuclear explosion on the ground but was obviously a reflection of the sun on the icefield.

During my third break a hand got very cold. I think some moisture got onto the glove and into the mitt liner while I was preparing a drink. Luckily, I had the redline mitts to hand in a pocket in the green bedding bag. I ripped off my damp glove and plunged my hand into the lamb’s wool and down feather of the redline and prevented any damage. I was glad now I had an abundance of gloves. I skied another 5 km after that across a plain filled with dunes of snow about a metre high. There was hardly a flat patch there. It looked like ocean would look like in a force 3 breeze just before the white caps of a force 4 started. They were easy to ski over but there was plenty of soft snow between them to slow me down.

At last, the 22 km mark for the day came and I pitched the tent at once in this choppy frozen ocean. There was no wind, and the tent was a dream to put up even with mitts on. It took just 15 minutes instead of the windy 30 minutes when I was much more cautious. As it was, I could feel the heat of the sun on my face as I started to boil the kettle. I had still 205 km to ski to the South Pole and had 9 day’s worth of food which I could stretch to 10 with a bit of rationing and 11 with a lot. It seemed quite plausible. I had already done over 950 km since I started. Once the weather improves in a few days I might put in some early starts to get the average milage down a bit. It had been a great day, and I was delighted to have started the final section and put the rough climb section behind me.

Day 53. Jan 11. S 88º09.228 W 082º43.957 to S 88º20.805 W 082º46.888. 22 km. 11 hrs. 3070 Cal. Although the sun was out it was very cold at minus 28 outside. Luckily there was virtually no wind otherwise it would have been serious. As it was, I could feel the cold creep through my salopettes. I had pretty much every item of clothing on when I left at 0700. In the unlikely event it got too hot I could always ventilate using the zips on the salopettes and pit zips on the jacket. It remained chilly all day and even hit minus 30 when I stopped to put the tent up. The one item I lacked were really good gloves for tent work. The Hestra Alpine Pro were not up to the job as the shiny leather absorbed the cold and the lining was too thin. Much the same way a steel toecap boot is cold in the winter as the toecap absorbs the cold.

I did not have a plan when I set off but wanted to cross the 88 degree and 20-minute line. It was about 21 km away. All the 4 sessions today were quite similar. The spindrift had settled everywhere on the flat ice between the gentle climbs. On these flatter bits with new spindrift the going was very sluggish and the ice crystals lying in the dunes did not let the pulk pass easily. However, where the ridges of the dunes had been polished the pulk slid beautifully. The trouble was there were few of these polished areas and they were mostly on the climbs.

127. The moonscape of waves on the ice sheet. Mostly they were dunes but some were carved into sastrugi

As the wind was now quite negligible it was easy to prepare my food and eat it sitting on the pulk. I had made a mistake of taking such preparation intensive food for my midday meals and would have been better off having a nose bag of easy snacks I could just tuck into. When I did have my macaroni, I did feel a surge of energy which lasted a couple of hours before the mouse was back gnawing at the walls of my stomach. I was quite well nourished though but my main complaint was tiredness.

I don’t know whether my pulk is heavier or slides less well than the others?  Probably both but at the moment I am putting in 10-11 hours days every day without respite and have to do so to complete my 22-24 km each day. I wake at 0500 and the cycle begins and start skiing at 0700. I don’t finish until 1900 and then have to set up the tent and put everything on the drying racks. If the sun is not out to warm the tent, I have to bring the stove in to warm the tent for an hour or so to dry everything. Then I have supper, write the blog, and try and get to sleep by 2200 but it is often later. I should have 8 more days of this before I reach the South Pole. People might ask what I am going to do when I reach the Pole and the ALE camp there. Overwhelmingly what I would like to do is sleep. I will sleep for days hopefully.

The weather now is much more continental with dry, sunny, cold. The forecast for the next week is more of the same. But it comes at the price of cold. It is now on average between -25 and -30 centigrade outside. But without the catabatic winds that is not too bad if you wrap up well. I do have a problem with my breathing mask and general condensation from my breath. It ices up the windstopper flap I have sewn onto the bottom of my goggles to protect my nose and cheeks. icicles hang from the bottom of it. When I lift them slightly to my forehead so I can eat I feel I am in the mouth of a predator fish looking out past the teeth. However, the real condensate is around the mask and at the end of the day it is thick with ice. I should have brought 3 or 4 of them really to swap out every break.

128. It was a particularly cold day. Between minus 25-30 ?C The ice built up on my goggles and breathing mask was severe.

Today I skied until about 1900 and as soon as I had done my 23 km put the tent up. I was tired, too tired to write the blog, so I am writing it the next morning before breakfast at 0430. Hence the slight rambling. On the bush telegraph the FireAngels, Bex and George have finished with a massive 37 km day and have reached the Pole. Congratulations to them they have had a well-organised and well-disciplined expedition and have done stunningly well. Poppis and the Finns are about 2 days ahead of me and Al and Dave about one and a half, so I am still managing to keep in touch with them. They both had resupply caches left for them near here. Also about are Per the Swede and Robert the Polish skier who started at the shorter Messner start and are a few days ahead. And then there is Patrick who started at Berkner Island and is doing a really huge trip. Patrick is going very well and should be at the South Poe in a few days. We are all put to shame by Frenchman Vincent Colliard who reached the South Pole yesterday beating the previous record which had stood for a while. He did it in 22 days beating the record by 2 days. It will be nice for Pierre (already at the Pole and waiting to fly back to Union Glacier) to meet him. 2 record breakers, both French, the fastest and the youngest.

Day 54. Jan 12. S 88º20.805 W 082º46.888 to S 88º32.724 W 081º46.847. 23 km. 10.5 hrs. 2800 Cal. Distance to Pole 162 km. Food Left 7 days. (ED: note the 2 new stats for the final countdown!) Again, it was very cold in the morning. Down to about minus 30. I got cold fingers packing up the tent. I noticed that although it was clear and quite wind still, the air was full of shards of ice glistening in the sun like stardust. Every day the terrain in degree 88 has become easier and today it started off pretty uniform with small dunes, drifts really. You could have skied here in a whiteout without trouble. However, the snow was abrasive, and it was hard to pull the pulk except for the rare bit of more glazed snow. I guess that as the sastrugi, and the dunes get smaller it means the winds are not so strong here and maybe that’s why the snow was a bit looser and still sharp and angular as it had not been battered and rolled by the wind as spindrift. I felt desperately tired as I skied in the morning both physically and even more mentally. There were times where I could easily have fallen asleep and carried on skiing I felt, like sleepwalking.

I had my breaks sitting on the pulk with the very slight breeze in my back and the sun in my face. It was like the weeks before Thiel Fuel Cache when the weather was good. except now it was probably 20 degrees colder. I easily made the macaroni and the hot chocolate drinks with the mitts on as I was getting more used to it. I had to eat the macaroni quickly, like a dog lapping up its dinner and without finesse as I had to get it down before it froze.

In the second half of the day the temperature rose to about minus 15 and it was noticeably warmer. It was more to do with the sun being at its strongest than with any weather change. Whereas yesterday I felt I was going uphill the whole day while not really doing so, today I felt I was skiing on the level. Either my legs were less tired, or the snow was a bit easier. Once I had been going for about 12 hours in all with 10.5 on skis I decided to camp. I wanted 24 but was happy with 23.

I had wanted an early night but as I was melting snow the stove started to splutter. It needed a bit of maintenance. The other one had already been put aside for maintenance, so I had to strip the burners from both stoves and get them going again. It took well over an hour. I also filled my fuel bottles from the dodgy ones in the pulk. I had about 2.5 litres of fuel to cook and occasionally heat the tent if the sun was not out. It would be enough to get me to the South Pole. I only have 7 days of food left now and am aiming to be at the Pole on the 19 January which assuming there are no weather problems is quite feasible as it is 162 km away. However, in the next 4 days I want to do 100 km just to add a comfort buffer. It means getting up earlier. I am afraid the blog might suffer, and become more perfunctory, but we will see how time goes. As I put my tent up a plane flew north in the distance. It was carrying Pierre, Bex and George and, I assume, Vincent Colliard back to Union Glacier, so the bush telegraph will be very depleted as they were part of the mainstay.

Day 55. Jan 13. S 88º32.724 W 081º46.847 to S88º45.800 W 081º53.839. 25 km. 11 hrs. 2770 Cal. Distance to Pole 138 km. Food Left 6 days. I woke naturally at 0400. The tent was warm, and the sun was out so I decided I might as well get up and make an earlier start. I had planned to do this anyway. It took me two and a half hours to get ready and set off which is a bit ridiculous really and I will have to be more efficient in the mornings. It was very cold when I packed up the tent, I reckon it was minus 30, but there was no wind which was lucky. I got very tired in the first session and almost got the “nods” where you are desperate to stay awake but can’t. Despite skiing and pulling the pulk, the experience is the same as when you are on a long drive and can’t keep your eyes open. At least then I would have had the chance to pull into a stopping place but there was not the same option here.

Since I came into the 88th degree the conditions have gradually got easier. I likened my first day in them like an ocean frozen in a force 4 just before the whitecaps start to break. Then it was a force 3 and yesterday was like a force 2 and very benign. Well today it was almost flat calm. This can only mean one thing and that is the prevalent winds in this area are gradually diminishing as I head up to the Pole. I would say this area seldom receives the big winds to create the sastrugi and dunes of the lower sections.

I had been going for a good hour when I noticed some cloud formations and mist to the east. I thought nothing of it until suddenly the snow lost its luminosity. I looked round and the sun was being swallowed by a large cloud. Not again I thought as I assumed I had finished with the compass now I had reached the sunlit uplands.

129 The last of the dunes and sastrugi halfway through the 88th degree as the terrain became yet more flat and calm.

At the time I was experimenting with the neoprene facemask, as the Cold Avenger breathing mask produced so much moisture which ran down to my chest making the five layers of clothing damp. However, the neoprene FRX racing mask had its own issues and steamed up the goggles. As I was wondering how to revert back to the cold avenger the skies darkened, and a small wind appeared. It was absolutely freezing and despite having all my clothes on I could still feel the cold. It caught me unawares like a squall at sea while you are sunbathing. Luckily, I had a spare pair of goggles but as soon as I put them on, they started to fog up also. I decided to revert back to the partially frozen Cold Avenger. However, the switch over was fraught in the minus 30 with the wind. Eventually I managed but I sacrificed 2 pairs of gloves as they got covered in frozen condensed breath and got a bit wet. Eventually the switch to the breathing mask was complete and luckily my googles started to clear again.

The cloud only lasted for a couple of hours and then the sun returned. I caught myself starting to smile when the first shard of sun approached. I carried on to the south, coming across numerous ski tracks from my colleagues. Some I followed for a bit, others I ignored. They were no easier than the rest of the ice field. I noticed my pulk, which squeaked and crunched over the snow was starting to fall silent. I had climbed imperceptibly and was now at the 88th degree and 40 minutes and this was the end of the climb which had been going on the undulating steps from Thiel Fuel Cache. I was now going onto the Polar Plateau at last.

The snow was like castor sugar or sand, but it was not so abrasive as the same type of snow in the 86th degree. The grain of the snow was very small and almost powder. It was OK to ski on and it continues for the next 150 km all the way to the south pole. I skied perhaps another 10 km across the plateau till I hit the 25 km mark and then put the tent up. The snow was deep and loose, and the tent pegs would struggle if a wind arrived, so I used the skis as tent anchors. Since the squall passed early in the morning the weather had been nice again and now in the evening it warmed the tent and dried my damp clothing. It had been a great day and despite the tiredness I enjoyed the peace and solitude of the plateau, smooth and luminous bright, it was vast and almost seemed to follow the curvature of the earth like an ocean view does. If I had 6 more days like today, I would reach the pole before my food ran out.

Day 56. Jan 14.  S 88º45.800 W 081º53.839 to S 88º58.377 W 082º44.961. 24 km. 10.5 hrs. 2740 Cal. Distance to Pole 115 km. Food Left 5 days. I woke naturally at 0400 again and the sun was out. I was a bit quicker this morning and got away just after 0600. It was immensely bright outside on this Polar Plateau, yet far to the north where I had been in the last 2-3 weeks was cloud. I wondered if there were the same whiteout conditions there now, similar to the ones which had plagued me when I was there. The snow up here was like caster sugar again, but some people compared it to sand. It was quite a remarkable consistency and not unlike the snow of the 86th degree which was deep and abrasive. Except here it was not so abrasive and the pulk slid a bit more easily. However, I was never going to get any sort of glide on my skis before the end of the expedition as the snow was too sharp and granular. Perhaps even without a pulk I would have had little glide. So, I was resigned to plodding along for the next 5 days or 115 km. What was remarkable about the snow was the silence of it. Unusually the pulk runners squeak as they get dragged over the snow but with the Polar Plateau snow it was silent as if riding on a bed of feathers.

It was pretty flat all day according to my instruments, but I felt I was going uphill. I was quite fatigued. I thought perhaps I had some sort of illness or lethargy but had no fever. I felt very sleepy and could have easily put the tent up and fallen asleep at once. It was the same as yesterday. This was probably because I am not getting enough sleep. I ski for 11-12 hours, put up or take down the tent for 4 hours, cook for 2, blog for 1 and the remaining 5 hours are sleep. For most of the morning I felt slightly delirious and plodded along in automaton mode with my eyelids often heavy. Even when clouds came and blotted out the sun and the temperature plummeted to minus 30, I did not get any invigoration. Nor after the snacks or meal. It was only towards the end of the day after the last break that I became livelier. People might say, I bet you can’t wait to have a beer or pizza. Actually, nothing is further from my mind. What I am really looking forward to is falling asleep in front of the fire in my cosy living room with Fiona, my partner, practicing the piano in the corner.

I came across more tracks and even some campsites today. I think they were from Al and Dave- the ex-marines, and then later Robert and Per, 2 soloists from Poland and Sweden respectively who appear to have teamed up. They began from the Messner Start, which is slightly shorter and meets the Hercules Inlet route at Thiel Fuel Cache. Thereafter they would have done the rugged 86 and 87 degrees which I did. They are not on my bush telegraph but they seem to be averaging 18 km a day so I might catch them up. In the meantime, I am still last.

I was going to do 25 km today but as I reached 24, I saw a wave of castor sugar looming. It was not the climb which concerned me but the cold wind coming down the slope as the evening air chilled. This catabatic wind would have stripped any solar gain the tent was producing. So, I stopped well before the bottom of the slope. This slope rose up pretty much on the 89th degree and also coincided with the 2700 metre contour line. I got a message from Poppis saying he had recorded a temperature of minus 32 just up the slope. So that, and the catabatic wind, would have been fiendishly cold.

The tent was up quickly in the gentle, but bitter breeze and I was soon inside the tent feeling the sun on my face. Without the sun this expedition would have been very difficult. There would be no way to dry clothes or have a clear vision of the terrain. The forecast said sun, lots of it, for the next week, but the temperature would be about minus 30-35. With it minus 30 outside the temperature in the tent could be plus 20 and all that separated the two was a layer of ripstop nylon.

Tomorrow, I start the Last Degree. The others already have. There is a definite excitement in the air now with everybody remaining, about 9 of us about to finish in the next week. I plan to finish on the 19th of January primarily because that is when my food runs out. The forecast is good, 5 days is average for a degree and the last degree is relatively easy and flat, so it is within my sights. But things can always go wrong.

Day 57. Jan 15.  S 88º58.377 W 082º44.961 to S 89º11.566 W 082º19.116. 25 km. 10.5 hrs. 3010 Cal. Distance to Pole 90 km. Food Left 4 days. I woke at 0430, a bit later than I wanted but still OK as I was quite fast and still managed to set off by 0630. It was a beautiful morning with just a slight breeze but cold; very cold at below minus 30. As I got to the bottom of the slope that I had stopped before yesterday, the breeze started to pick up and it went from a force 2 to a 3. It really made a difference, and my fingers were getting cold, so I had to put the OR Alti Mitts on. As I skied south it appeared that this rise was just one of many rises. They were less than a kilometre apart and there must have been a down slope the other side of each rise. I barely noticed the ups and downs other than visually. It was like a huge mid ocean swell created by a distant storm. I must have crossed some 15 of them in the first 12 km.

The wind had now increased to a force 4 and the spindrift was certainly on the move, although it stayed close to the ground. The patterns it produced on the surface of the snow were just like sand where water was moving over it. There were ripples in the snow everywhere. Although this was a southern wind, I noticed that there were some dunes here, and these were all aligned South East – North West indicating a South East wind. These South East winds would have been cyclonic when large depressions from the Southern Ocean extended this far. They must have been ferocious weather events. Luckily, I just had to cope with this cold catabatic southerly wind as the cold air flowed downhill from the plateau. My wind soon increased again to force 4. The wind chill must have been in the minus 40’s. I had to change gloves again for the Redline Mitts. I have never been more thankful to Bjorn at Pitteraq in Oslo for thrusting them upon me. They are so warm and give instant respite.

In the UK when we say a “bitter wind” we probably have a cold easterly in February coming off the North Sea. However, this morning’s wind took that to a whole new level. It was more like an industrial blast freezer where food is rapidly frozen. If I took a finger sized chipolata sausage at room temperature and threw it on the ground here, I am sure it would be frozen solid in a couple of minutes.  A bare hand, perhaps 10 minutes, and a hand in my Hestra gloves, perhaps half an hour before there was frostbite. I had to plan every move that involved any dexterity and stopping for a snack or rehydrating the macaroni was out of the question. Hence, I did not stop for nearly 6 hours by which time I had done 13km. At one stage I could feel the cold even coming through the Redline Mitts and thought I would have to call it a day and put the tent up or risk frostbite. It was the most intense cold I think I have experienced. However, I managed to get the Redline Mitts into the poggies and that brought some respite.

After 6 hours the Force 4 had abated to a Force 2, and I took the opportunity to have the macaroni and hot chocolate. It was delicious and I managed to finish the cup of macaroni before it froze. This boosted my energy, and I did another 8 km with the wind easing all the time. I came across some tracks and worked out they were from Al and Dave and also from Robert and Per. They were just a day old but already covered in small dunes. It was not a great help to follow them as the new spindrift was more abrasive than the snow I was on. However, it did mean I could park my mind in neutral and not have to worry about navigation. I followed their tracks past their campsites and across more rolling swell until I had done 25 km. As yesterday I noticed a large wave or ridge to the south which would be the first thing tomorrow.

It was just a force 2 but still below minus 30 when I quickly put the tent up and went inside to sort myself out. My mask had frozen to my small beard which took a while to pull apart but the piece of drybag I had sewn onto the mask did seem to have diverted the moisture away from my chest. Despite the blast freezer raging outside at minus 30 the tent did get up to nearly 20 degrees inside which will dry my damp clothing. It had been a good day despite the wind and the most noticeable achievement was passing into the “Last Degree”. ALE and private firms run mini guided expeditions across the relatively easy but cold last degree which takes a week or so for those who want a shorter Antarctic adventure. But these had just finished for the season. At the scheduled 2100 ALE phone call I spoke to Louis Rudd who had just finished guiding a group for his company called Shackleton.

Day 58. Jan 16. S 89º11.566 W 082º19.116 to S89º25.296 W 081º44.483. 26 km. 11 hrs. 2740 Cal. Distance to Pole 65 km. Food Left 3 days. I woke at 0400 and left at 0630. Initially it was great but then a southerly wind developed. It was not as bad as yesterday but still one of the coldest days I have experienced. The whole day was similar to yesterday really except the wind was just low enough to give me the confidence to prepare the chocolate drinks and the lunch. I continued skiing over the vast undulating icefield which sat over the pole and spread out in every direction.

Around lunch I thought I spotted someone away in the distance, about 5 km away. Of course, it could just be my eyes playing tricks on me. But I lined it up with 2 distinctive patches of snow and it did in fact move. In fact, it seemed there were two people. It must be Robert and Per, Polish and Swedish respectively. They had started at the shorter Messner start and were going quite slowly. After some 4 hours I finally caught up with them when they camped early because Per’s foot was sore. I had not seen anyone since the end of November so as I approached the tents, I was anxious. It was indeed Robert and Per, and they came out to meet me. I suppose a snippet of social chat was all I could hope for in my “Man Friday” moment. However, it was very perfunctory. I would have been better going round them and saved the epiphany of social interaction for the camp at the South Pole. They took a few photos of me, and I skied off after 10 minutes.

130. Arriving at the campsite of Per and Robert who took the photo.

I wanted 26 today and I got them. Once the tent was up, I did all the chores and then had my delicious Expedition Foods fish and potato. After the meal I tried to write but kept falling asleep so made the blog for today short and succinct.

Day 59. Jan 17. S 89º25.296 W 081º44.483 to S 89º38.363 W 081º17.103. 25 km. 11 hrs. 2610 Cal. Distance to Pole 40 km. Food Left 2 days. When I looked at my watch and it said 0400, I knew I had to get up, but I would dearly loved to have spent another 4-5 hours sleeping. I could see from the rippling on the tent there was a slight breeze, but the sun was out, and the tent was not cold. The solar gain of the tent is an absolute Godsend and without it this trip would be totally different with tens of litres of fuel to heat the tent and dry things.

I set off at 0630 and already the wind had dropped a bit as per the forecast. by lunchtime it had all but ceased. The view from my hermetically sealed face area and out of the goggles was almost of a tropical paradise with smooth white sand under an even light turquoise sky. It could have been a poster for a white sandy Hebridean beach or Whitehaven Beach in Australia. The “sand” was brilliant white, almost luminous, and it sparkled as I went along it. There was immense solitude and mystery here on the Polar Plateau nearly 3000 metres above sea level. It was quite a magical place. But then if you took a glove off or unsealed part of the face the reality of minus 30 soon made its presence felt with a stinging reminder.

131. The problem of condensation is that it freezes on the breathing mask and on the cheek and nose protection flaps sewn onto the goggles.

As I skied my thoughts inevitably turned to finishing in a couple of days. There will be a team running the camp as a satellite from the main hub at Union Glacier. I wondered who was in that team as inevitably there would be someone there who I’d known previously or was a friend of a friend, either American, Norwegian, or British. Then there will be the “expeditioners”. Pierre and the FireAngels had already left but in their place will be Patrick the Canadian who I hung around with in Punta Arenas before we left. Then there would be the Finns who arrived at the South Pole today. Then Al and Dave (the ex-marines) and I would probably all arrive in 2 days. I should imagine the comradeship between us will be overwhelming. Apparently, Patrick has already said he would bring me breakfast in bed on the first morning. I am not looking forward to luxuries that much other than having time to relax and write. I don’t think I have had a whole day off since I thought I had badly damaged my knee and that was perhaps 7 weeks ago. I am also looking forward to the very simple things like having a chair to sit on or readily available hot water.

However I will also miss the daily expedition life and the routine I have established. Everything in the tent has a place and this order has evolved over the last 8 weeks. As long as the sun is out it gives me great joy to ski in Antarctica and I have enjoyed being in my bubble of exclusivity. But there have also been some significant hardships and it will be a delight not to contend with these for a while.

I did my 25 km by 1900 and then put the tent up. once inside I soon started to warm up as the evening sun shone onto the west side of the tent and radiated it heat. It was a very simple luxury, but I would not swap it for all the chocolate in Belgium. After the scheduled 2100 call with ALE I ate my delicious fish and potato stew and then wrote the blog but had difficulty staying awake. I still have 40 km to do which I hope to do the majority of tomorrow leaving me with a short day to finish on the 19th. All in all, it had been a great day, but I was tired and fatigued.

Day 60. Jan 18. S 89º38.363 W 081º17.103 to S 89º50.151 W 079º55.617. 22 km. 10 hrs. 2490 Cal. Distance to Pole 18 km. Food Left 1 days. When I looked at my watch it said 0300 so I rolled over for another hour. Unfortunately, I slept on to 0500 partially due to the tent being so warm due to the sun outside. I eventually got going at 0730. It was too late a start to do the intended 25 km, but it would be close. It was a beautiful, very bright and quite still morning and I had to vent the salopette legs to stop myself overheating despite the temperatures hovering around minus 30. From one horizon across to the other there was not a cloud in the light turquoise sky. There was just the sun in it. I have not seen the moon at all on this entire trip and it is something I will have to look up. Perhaps its orbit is in more restricted latitudes of say below 80 or even 70 degrees.

I split the day into four times 6 km sessions. On the first I approached the 2800 contour line and there was wave after wave of rolling ice waves to gently climb and then even more gently descent to reach the next. Each wave was about half a kilometre apart. The pulk felt heavy and difficult to pull or perhaps I had become quite feeble. It was now only about 50kg with a day’s worth of food and 2 litres of fuel. I tired very easily and also noticed how short of breath I was. It was nearly 3000 metres, but I had acclimatised in a text book manner and also at 3000 metres in the Himalayas I don’t have any issue. Maybe there was less oxygen in the air at the poles. I have not seen my torso for nearly 2 months as I never change clothes however, I notice the tremendous weight loss. I started probably 103 kg and I would say now I am approaching 80 kg. Just when the New Year’s resolution of Keto or Atkins or Huel diets are running into the sand in the general population with little to show may I recommend dragging a 100 kg sledge for 2 months across 1200km in Antarctica for guaranteed weight loss.

On the second session I felt a bit perkier as the waves eased off onto a very broad ridge. The weather had not changed but suddenly it felt colder. Much colder. I had my hand bare for 15 seconds doing something and it started to sting. I also noticed the cold suddenly creep through all my clothing. I have become used to it being minus 30 over the last week but this was much more, and it frightened me. An hour or two later I warmed up so I can only conclude it was a cold bubble of air that had dropped from a very high altitude. Like the opposite of a thermal. During its worst I had the redline mitts on and the poggies and still my fingers were cold.

During the third session I reached the top of the broad rise which the waves of the morning led up to and the skiing was easy. I think there was a slight descent because I was getting a glide on my skis here and there. In the distance I noticed 2 white stripes on the ice cap which looked a bit unusual. They could not be drifts. They were a long way away and perhaps there was some sort of mirage. it was warm enough now for me to take my phone camera out and I set it to 100 zoom and took a few photos. There were black things and when I looked with the eye again, I could make them out. Then it dawned on me it was the South Pole Station. There it is. THERE IT IS!! It was about 24 km away still but that was the South Pole and the end of my journey. I aimed to get there tomorrow.

From here there was a lovely barely perceptible descent for a couple of km down into a dip where the building disappeared. I stopped here for my snack and was amazed now how warm it was. I could virtually eat the whole energy bar without gloves on. This is what I would expect though on a sunny afternoon. I was going to do 6 km after the snack but in the end only did 4 km as I wanted the time to do the blog and enjoy a sunny evening in the tent. It was my last evening in the tent. I would miss the routine and order from boiling the kettle with my legs in the hole in the snow to then turning the stove off to retreat to the inner chamber which the sun had warmed nicely. I then had a host of things to do including eat my delicious dinner, check in with ALE, spread the solar panels out on the tent floor to charge, do some maintenance and write the blog. It was a routine which had developed over the last 60 nights which I have been in the tent consecutively. The tent has really been my home and I have got quite fond of it in the same way a prisoner might get fond of his cell. There is stability and order here while just outside is danger and chaos.

And so, I began my last night in the tent. Tomorrow I will be thrust back into society again having been detached from it for two months. During that time, I have virtually been entirely on my own like an ascetic monastic monk in a stone house on a rocky outcrop. I am usually a keen follower of current affairs, yet I know nothing about what has happened in the world since mid-November when Hamas launched an attack on Israel and Israel had just started to respond. I have lived in a complete cultural void where the only things that matter are the weather, snow condition, temperature, and visibility. It will be quite a shock to go back into society again after my supercharged Lent. I can imagine when I reconnect with my phone there will be over a thousand emails waiting for me but there will also be people to laugh and share jokes with and rejoice with and that excites me. I have done my time as a spiritual hermit and now it is time to re-enter society again. I have done it a few times in my life, not least with my 249 day Norway trip, but there is always an anxiety with change and change will happen tomorrow when I get to the South Pole Station. When I arrive there, I will be the oldest person to have skied solo to the South Pole and also the oldest person to have skied there unsupported. That is taking all my food fuel equipment and doing all my own repairs and maintenance without any outside help. I am pleased with that as it is quite an achievement for a 64 year old.

Day 61. Jan 19. S 89º50.151 W 079º55.617 to S 90º00.000 W 000º00.000. 21 km. 8 hrs. 2210 Cal. Distance to Pole 0 km. Food Left 0 days. I managed to get up a little after 0400 and the sun was shining into the tent heating the black insulation I had on the floor and this in turn was warming the tent and heating my boots. I packed everything and placed it all outside the vestibule and then turned and sat with my legs in the pit and looked inside my tent with some sadness. It had been very good to me and had been a solid and secure home for last two months. I then did the zip up of the inner for the last time and went out to pack the pulk. Although it was sunny there was a crescent of light grey cloud to the east. All the forecasts said it would be great today except for the one which I got on the Iridium Go. which said it would cloud over at 0900. Unfortunately, the Iridium Go forecast was the one I had leant was by far the most accurate and so it seemed today also.

132. In the freezing fog semi whiteout which enveloped on my last day as I skied towards the pole.

I decided to split the day into 3 times 6 kilometres and have two breaks. At each break I would have the last of my food, a packet of macaroni cheese. The 1000 calories in each would power me through the day. The trouble was it was a faff to prepare with mitts on. It was lovely as I set off, but the crescent of low grey cloud was moving towards me like a dust storm consuming all as it swallowed it up in its misery. I braced myself for it as the joy of the morning started to fade and within a short time the lights had gone out and where there was once sparkling snow there was now just a dull uniform greyness. It was not a proper whiteout, the likes of which plagued the 86th degree for me, but a semi whiteout and I could still see 100 metres. Without the sun to temper the cold the temperature dropped considerably as the freezing fog enveloped me. When the 6 km mark came up for the first break, I thought it is just not worth getting cold for the sake of a bowlful of macaroni so decided to bin the break and just have one at 9 km.

The closer I got to the South Pole the more and more tracks there were. Just as you could not move anymore with crossing over a longitudinal line it was the same with ski tracks and even vehicle tracks left by scientific vehicles. Most of the ski tracks came from ALE or private groups doing the “Last Degree” to the South Pole. Given the poor visibility, I decided to follow one of them where I guessed some 20 skiers had been altogether. It was fast and easy. With the longitudinal degree lines, what was 60 minutes or 60 nautical miles on the equator, was now just tens of metres. I should have been able to see the South Pole buildings from here become imperceptibly closer with every kilometre but could not see them at all.

Beside the ski track I was following there had been a single skier a few metres off to the side. I went over and followed this track for a while. There were a few things I noticed about it. It was so shockingly straight it would have made a Roman Road look like a meandering country lane. The pole baskets of the skier hit the ground every 2 metres rather than every metre like mine, so this skier had a great glide and technique. The pulk they were towing was a Paris Pulk. I soon deduced it was the track of Vincent Colliard who passed this way a week ago on his record-breaking speed run. he was making his own track as he did not want his record questioned. His technique was simply superb.

133. Arriving at the Ceremonial South Pole after 61 days alone on the ice if Antarctica.

At 9 km I did stop for my macaroni and as predicted I did get cold. I could feel the minus 30 even creep into my boots with the separate liners and 2 pairs of socks. I could feel it permeate 6 layers on top and 4 on my legs and I could certainly feel it come through the mitts. However, once I had the macaroni inside me I felt empowered and sped off to try and warm up again. After a quick 4 km, almost racing an imaginary Colliard beside me on his razor-sharp track, I had warmed up again. Then out of the grey, to the west of the track, appeared some small structures with flags on. I assumed these were scientific data or collection points. They continued for a kilometre or so when the freezing fog started first to thin and let some more light in and then to lift slightly. Suddenly before my eyes some 2 kilometres away the South Pole Base Station, dozens of small scientific structures, a large telecoms dish and the brightly coloured tents of ALE’s South Pole Camp appeared. ALE’s camp was about half a kilometre to the east of the South Pole Base Station, and it was my immediate destination. All the ski tracks were leading to it like spokes on a wheel. I had been told when I got to it someone would come out to meet me and point me in the direction of the South Pole itself.

It took a short hour to reach ALE’s brightly coloured camp, almost a pageant in contrast to the stark authoritarian structure of the US administered Amundsen Scott South Pole Station.  I can imagine someone in the ALE camp saw me and announced “incoming single skier with pulk” as soon an ALE jeep came out to meet me. The camp manager Cedar from Whitehorse and his good friend Devon from South BC, Canada, got out and strolled over to intercept me. I recognised both from Union Glacier 2 months ago. It seemed appropriate that Devon should welcome me as he was the person who put me in touch with ALE (Antarctic Logistics and Exploration) 8 months ago when I first enquired about an adventure in Antarctica. There was a hearty handshake and congratulations, but I was covered in ice and did not want to take my mask or goggles off because it would take so long to realign everything. They pointed me in the direction of the Ceremonial South Pole and the Geographical South Pole which were adjacent to each other a short kilometre away up an icy road. They told me to go there, and they would come up in 15 minutes and meet me and take photos and then drive me and the pulk back.

134. With the glint of victory in my eyes at the Ceremonial South Pole. The tape on the nose is to cover some frost damage.

I went up to the flags of the Ceremonial South Pole and as I got there Devon arrived in the ALE truck. There were more handshakes and then he took some 30 photos of me getting his hands cold in the process. We then walked over to the Geographical South Pole a few hundred metres away and I set off my check in to register the 90-degree reading. I walked round the world a couple of times and stood with one foot in one time zone and the other in a time zone twelve hours ahead. Devon took more photos. Then we loaded the pulk onto a trailer and I climbed into the truck and drove the short km back to ALE’s camp. Here Devon showed me a large yellow tent with 2 beds, a heater, 2 chairs, and a table in and said it was mine. I could stand up in it and the warmth was fantastic, both solar and the kerosene heater. I put my bedding on the pack on the bare mattress and then went into the main dining and kitchen tent.

135. With my now very empty pulk with the Thistle of Scotland on the back. My bedding is in the green bag.

As I went in there was a cheer and people came forward congratulate me. First were the two ex-marines Alan Chamber and his friend Dave who arrived a few hours ahead of me. Then Anna, a delightful and calm Kiwi from Te Anau, who gave me an enormous and warm hug, and then Twitty, a Malaysian cook from Sabah. Along with Cedar and Devon, we were the only people here. I had just missed Patrick and Poppis and the Finns who flew back to Union Glacier as I was arriving. I sat with Al and Dave and had a huge plate of food and soft drink. There was beer here too, but it would make me too sleepy.

136. With my skis at the Ceremonial South Pole. I used both Asnes Amundsen (pictured) and Asnes Ousland in the pulk.

I spent the afternoon basking in the euphoria of that dining tent and the seemingly unlimited supply of luxuries of soft drinks, chocolate, and great company. Alan and Dave were in a similar mood and had the sparkle of victory in their very blue eyes. Alan was a Polar veteran and had many North Pole last degree trips under his belt and a few South Pole ones too. He knew everybody and one of his last trips had been to bring the founding owners of Google to Antarctica for a solar eclipse and they were now his personal friends. I had been in contact with Al and Dave almost daily via a Garmin Inreach message and they had helped keep me motivated during my darkest days in the whiteouts in the 86th degree. How lovely it was now to bask with them in the victory of this warm convivial tent looked after by Cedar, Devon, Anna and Twitty the most warm, considerate and delightful hosts. Cedar and Devon were both polar guides and had done this trip so they could empathise with us.

137. At the Geographical South Pole at 90 degrees where all longitudinal lines and time zones meet.

Soon Twitty announced dinner was ready and served us a fusion of Malaysian inspired beef curry and chicken and then the 7 of us, 4 staff and 3 guests ate together. It was the most perfect evening and it only got better when Al produced a bottle of single malt, Wolfburn 46%, from Thurso which the 7 of us shared. I eventually went to bed just after 2100 into my warm spacious tent having been told breakfast was at 1000 the next day. As usual I went to bed fully dressed in 3 layers of leggings and 5 tops. Initially I slept well but then woke after midnight absolutely boiling as if I had fallen asleep in a greenhouse in the mid-afternoon in the middle of a heatwave. The trouble is I could not get my tops off. All the zips were stuck in the done-up position where they had been for the last 8 weeks and then were eroded by salt and time. I eventually forced them off but nearly ripped my ears off. The mesh of the Brynje under garments had left diamond impressions on my torso. I was pleased to see my arms had not withered as much as I feared. after that I fell back asleep and slept well until the alarm went at 0500. The joy of hitting the “dismiss” button should not be underestimated and I slept for another 4 hours.

Back